Leaderboard

As Tom turned his new truck into the parking lot of the government housing projects on the notorious Rayburn Avenue his Ubereats app alerted him that he had “arrived at the delivery destination”. He rolled his eyes and mumbled “oh, great” as he took in his sketchy surroundings. It was the summer in between Tom’s Junior and Senior year in college and next semester he and his buddies were all set to travel Europe during their scheduled study abroad program. Tom had been delivering for Uber for a few weeks to save up extra spending money to blow on his Eurotrip, but this was his first delivery to the infamous Rayburn Housing Projects, and although he was a bit apprehensive about walking around in this part of town, he told himself this will be a quick drop off and he would be back on the road in five minutes and let himself daydream of exploring Europe before he had to enter the real adult world. Opening his truck door Tom grabbed the food, stepped out of the truck and began making his way to APT D3. On the short walk to the apartment front door Tom passed a kaleidoscope of empty beer bottles, fast food containers, random paper and at least two needles on the ground. He passed a group of younger men, all different shades of black, playing basketball on a neglected cement slab of concrete they used as their court. He heard one of them direct a comment his way followed by roaring laughter from the group and although he couldn’t quite make out what was said he smirked and thought to himself “yeah yeah dude, have your laughs and also, enjoy living in your shitbox”. As Tom approached the front door of APT D3 it swung open before he could even knock. Tom was a little stunned at what now stood in front of him. Ty, the man behind the door, was gorgeous. 6 foot 3, easily 230 pounds of street muscle. Tom noticed the man was shirtless and could see the tattoos all over his arms, chest, and up his neck. “You uber?” the deep voice of the adonis of a man asked Tom. “Uh, yeah, sorry” Tom responded, handing the man his bag while clearing his throat and awkwardly looking away. “Appreciate it bro”, Ty responded while grabbing the bag from Tom and taking a good look at the white delivery boy. Tom was the total all American boy, standing 5 foot 10 inches tall and weighing in around 175 pounds of young lean college muscle. Tom’s mop of brown tussled brown hair and big blue eyes made Ty’s cock twitch. “Yo, my bad man I am gonna need to tip you in cash for this….gonna take me a minute to find my wallet why don’t you come inside and wait so you don’t got to deal with the dumb niggas that live around here”. Every instinct of Tom’s told him to politely decline and head back to his truck but there was something disarming about Ty that made him less threatening for some reason. Tom stepped inside the sparsely furnished apartment and took a seat on the couch while Ty left the room to allegedly find his wallet. Tom noticed a pipe on the coffee table in front of him with a bunch of white shit both in the pipe and on the table. Tom picked up the pipe to take a closer look and was quickly startled when he heard the deep rumble of Ty’s voice behind him. “You smoke?” Ty asked as he entered the living room. Tom couldn’t help but notice the massive buldge in Ty’s sweatpants bounce around as he walked towards Tom. “Ughh, not sure, what uhh..what is this exactly?” Ty smiled and took the pipe out of Tom’s hands before taking a torch out of his pocket. “This”, he responded while heating up the pipe and taking a big hit, “is Tina” he said as he blew out a huge cloud of smoke above their heads. “Want to try it?” Tom’s mind was racing. He was sitting in some black dude’s living room in the fucking PROJECTS and was now being offered meth. What the actual fuck. Again, Tom’s instincts were raging against what was happening – 20 years of programming telling him to stand the fuck up and walk the fuck out of this guy’s apartment immediately. But as Tom was quickly deciding how to make his exit he noticed Ty adjusting his buldge through his sweatpants while simultaneously blowing another cloud and for some reason the combination of these two things happening at once transfixed him. With the pipe still in his hand Ty shrugged his shoulders at Tom, silently offering the pipe to him one last time. This time, Tom took it. The burn in his lungs was immediate, causing him to cough and his eyes to water. The meth hit him like a freight train, a rush of euphoria and energy that made his heart feel like it would burst from his chest. The room spun, and he coughed, handing the pipe back. “That’s it, boy. Relax,” Ty said, patting him on the back. The meth hit him like a freight train. Suddenly, the world was a brighter place, his fear replaced by a buzzing energy that hummed in his veins. Ty's smile grew wider, a predator sensing its prey's vulnerability. "You like that?" Ty’s massive hands were now rubbing Tom’s back and had moved up to his shoulders and neck and as Ty slowly began to exert dominance over Tom he took Tom’s hand and put it on his cock. “Go ahead boy, grab it”. Tom grabbed hold of the massive cock constrained in Ty’s sweatpants and gave it a long squeeze, eliciting a moan of approval from Ty. Tom grabbed the pipe again making Ty chuckle. “Yeah boy, hit that pipe again for daddy. Show daddy what a big cloud you’ve learned to blow”. Tom clicked the torch and was taking a nice long hit from the pipe when he felt Ty stick his massive hands down his shorts, grabbing and stroking Tom’s now throbbing cock. Ty grinned. “That’s my fucking boy, hard as a rock for daddy already. Dad is going to make you into such a good cockslut, and you’re going to make dad so proud – I can already tell”. “Mmmmm, fuck yeah man” Tom moaned. Ty’s voice somehow got a few octaves deeper when he responded to Tom. “Listen here boy, because I’m only gonna tell you this once. I am daddy. Or dad. You understand?” Tom looked up at Ty with big vulnerable eyes that were seeing the world spin and responded “fuck, daddy, yes sir”. "Good boy," Ty said, his voice a low purr. He stood up and in one swift move had taken off his sweatpants and set his dick free, revealing a cock that was as thick and long as a baseball bat. Tom couldn't help but stare, his mouth going slack. "You ever had a taste of chocolate?" Ty's question was a purr, and he stepped closer, his cock bobbing with each step now mere inches from Tom's face. With his cock in Tom’s face Ty handed Tom a small bottle. “Son, these are poppers. You are going to put the bottle under your nose and inhale taking a big hit for daddy. These will help you when its time to take Daddy’s dick.” Tom did as he was told, taking a big, long hit from the tiny bottle. Tom felt a rush hit him like nothing had before, starting at the top of his head before touching every inch of him, causing him to moan from the intense pleasure he was feeling from the high. "Good boy son, now, suck it." Tom leaned in; his eyes wide as he wrapped his lips around the head of Ty's cock. It was hot and heavy, the taste of salt and musk overwhelming him. He took another hit of the poppers, the burn in his nose making his eyes water, making everything feel sharper. Ty's cock grew even more sensitive, the skin tightening as Tom's mouth moved down, inch by inch. "Yeah, just like that," Ty groaned, his hand tangling in Tom's hair. "Take it all, baby." Tom tried, his throat straining around Ty's thickness, his eyes watering from the effort. Ty's cock was like nothing he'd ever felt before, a living, pulsing beast that seemed to fill his entire mouth. He gagged, but Ty was relentless, pushing in deeper while Tom tried to pull away, choking on the massive cock that somehow seemed to be getting bigger. As Tom struggled Ty’s grip on his head was relentless, forcing him to somehow find the space in his throat to accommodate Ty’s manhood. “Yeahhh boy, that’s right, just like that. See, I knew you could do it. Just had to open up for daddy. Just had to relax and let daddy inside”. Ty showed no mercy as he fucked Tom’s face, often sliding his entire cock down the boy’s throat and holding it there, watching the boy gag. Just when Tom thought he couldn’t take anymore he looked up at the adonis of a man in front of him and watched as Ty clicked the torch and blew another massive cloud above him. Tom didn’t understand it, but something about seeing Ty blow the cloud triggered something inside him and made him crave Ty’s cock more than ever. Ty pulled his cock out of Tom’s mouth and rested his massive cockhead on Tom’s lips while he spoke. “Look at me” he demanded. “You’re almost ready boy. Almost ready to take daddy’s cock” he said as he quickly ripped off Tom’s pants exposing him fully to the man. “Stand up and bend over the couch”. Tom knew not to disobey his new dad, so he did as he was told, nervously bending over the couch for him. Ty handed Tom the bottle of poppers and told him to hit them while Ty opened him up. Tom breathed in a sharp breath as he felt Ty’s warm tongue begin to circle his virgin hole. As Ty’s tongue began and jab and probe his hole he took another hit of the poppers, causing the boy to moan and melt into the couch and Ty’s tongue which he realized was now deep inside him. “Mmmm that’s some nice white ass boy. Opening up real nice for me, such a good boy for me”. Tom felt Ty’s fingers begin to tease his hole. “Son, what I’m about to do to is going to hurt like a mother fucker at first, but you’re going to take it for me. This is how you will make your daddy proud. I want you to take a big, long hit on those poppers for me and then close your eyes and try and relax, you understand?” Tom began to sweat, nervously anticipating the pain Ty promised was coming. He nodded his head and responded, “yes daddy, I understand”. Ty grabbed a bottle of lube and applied a generous amount to his finger before slowing sliding it inside Tom’s virgin hole. Tom’s body responded immediately, squirming to remove the invasion from his hole. Tom couldn’t help but scream as Ty placed one hand on his back to keep him still while continuing to slide inside him. “Shhhh, I know boy, I know it hurts. But you’re doing so good and in a few seconds, I’m going to show you what real pleasure is”. Tom groaned, feeling like he was being ripped open by the man’s fingers and realizing that if a couple fingers hurt this badly there was no chance he could take Ty’s massive cock and live through it. But just as Tom was starting to regret his decision to ever walk inside Ty’s apartment, he felt Ty hit something inside him that brought him the pleasure Ty was just telling him about. This uncharted territory inside him that Ty had just discovered was life changing. As Ty prodded Tom’s prostate, he heard the guttural moan from the young man that told him he’d found it. “Ahhh that’s my boy! See son – I told you. You think that feels good boy? You like that? Ha, just wait you aint seen nothing yet”. Ty stood up and told Tom to lay on his back. Ty grabbed a shard and told Tom what was next. “Son, I’m about to put this beautiful shard inside you and when I do you will finally be ready to take me, understand? Now this may burn but you trust daddy now, so I need you to open up and be brave for me”. Ty then grabbed Tom’s cock and began to stroke it while he proceeded to shove the shard inside Tom. Seconds later Tom was drooling for Ty’s cock, feeling a hunger he had not felt before. Realizing the boy was now ready, Ty stood up in between Tom’s legs. "You want it bad, don't you?" Tom could only whimper in response, his body a live wire of need. He'd never felt so exposed, so vulnerable, and yet so incredibly turned on. The poppers and meth had done their job, and the world around him was a haze of sensation and desire. Ty's hand left Tom's cock, and he felt something cold and slick being spread along his crack. He gasped, his eyes flying open as he realized Ty was lubing himself up and that he was about to be ripped open by his new black daddy. The head of Ty’s cock was already nudging at Tom's entrance, the pressure building. "Relax," Ty coaxed, his voice a soothing whisper. "Wait," Tom managed to croak out, his voice thick with desire and fear. "Use a condom, please?" Ty's smile was wicked, his teeth gleaming in the dim light. "No condoms needed between father and son boy. You're going to take all of me, raw and bare." Tom's eyes widened, his heart hammering in his chest. "But...but I've never..." "That's what makes it so much better," Ty whispered, his breath hot on Tom's cheek. "I'm going to show you how good it can be." With surprising gentleness, Ty pushed Tom back onto the bed, his weight pressing him into the mattress. Tom felt his own cock throb, his body betraying his fear. Ty reached for the poppers again, placing them in Tom's hand. "Take another hit," he instructed, his voice firm but soft. "And tell me you want me to fuck you bare." Tom took another hit, the room spinning around him as he felt the muscles in his body relax, the fear and tension draining away. "I...I want you raw cock," he murmured, his voice shaking. "Good boy," Ty said, his eyes never leaving Tom's. He leaned in and kissed him, his tongue pushing past Tom's parted lips, tasting the faint hint of poppers and smoke. Tom moaned into the kiss, his hand shaking as he held onto the bottle of poppers, the reality of what he was about to do washing over him. "Ready son? Time to let me in." Tom took a deep breath, his body tensing as Ty pushed the tip of his cock into him. It burned, the madding pain sharp and intense, but the meth and the poppers had made everything feel so much more intense that even the pain was a thrill. He took another hit, the room swimming around him as Ty pushed deeper, inch by inch, filling him up until he couldn't take any more. "Fuck," Tom breathed, his nails digging into the pillow. "It's so big, I don’t know if I can do this”. “Trust me son, you can take it” Ty responded, before sliding his entire ten inches of thick black cock in the boy’s virgin hole. Tom’s mouth hung open, his body in shock at how it had just been ripped open. He sucked in a huge breathe of air and then let out a scream the entire neighborhood could hear. "That's it," Ty said, his voice strained. "Take it all." With one final thrust, Ty was fully seated inside Tom, his thick cock buried to the hilt. Tom's body spasmed, his eyes rolling back in his head as the pleasure and pain mixed into a delicious cocktail that had him panting for more. "You're so tight," Ty said, his voice thick with lust. "So fucking tight." The pain started to dull and something new was beginning to replace it. Tom took another hit from the poppers and felt Ty begin to move, his hips rolling in a slow, deliberate rhythm that had Tom's toes curling. Ty's cock stretched him wide, each movement sending shockwaves of sensation through his body. It was like nothing he'd ever felt before, nothing he'd ever dreamed of. “Fuck me, please daddy fuck me” Tom moaned. Ty was pumping into Tom, all the way into the hilt, out to the head, hitting Tom’s spot with each pump. “Look at me son” Ty demanded as he continued to pump in and out. “Dad is so proud of you. You learned to love this black cock, didn’t you?” “Yes sir” Tom responded. “Say it” Ty told him. “I love my daddy’s big black cock. Fuck it is so deep inside me and I love it. I exist to be used by daddy’s black cock and I promise to be a brave boy and earn daddy’s load”. His words drove Ty wild and the assault on the boy’s virgin ass grew exponentially more extreme. He was slamming his cock into the boy harder than he had ever fucked before. He was giving the boy all he had to give, every inch of the massive man was inside the boy, throbbing more with each pump. Tom’s eyes had completely rolled back in his head and for a moment he thought he had left his body. Ty grabbed Tom’s cock and began to stroke him in tune with the rhythm of the fuck. The sound of their skin slapping together filled the room, along with their ragged breaths and moans of pleasure. Tom's hand found its way back to the poppers, taking hit after hit as he felt his orgasm build. Ty's cock was like a piston, driving into him, and the sensations were almost too much to handle. His dick was hard and leaking precum, slapping against his stomach with each thrust. "You're going to cum for me," Ty said, his voice a command. "You're going to cum while I'm inside you." Tom nodded, his eyes squeezed shut as he felt the tension coil tightly in his balls. The poppers had him on edge, had him feeling every sensation in high definition. He could feel Ty's cock throb with each thrust, could feel his own prostate being massaged with a precision that was almost unbearable. With a final, powerful push, Ty hit that sweet spot, and Tom's orgasm exploded through him, his cock spurting cum all over his stomach and chest. The contractions of his ass milked Ty's cock, and with a roar, Ty came, his hot seed filling Tom up, the sensation of being bred changing Tom forever. Tom was feeling Ty's cock twitch and throb deep inside him, releasing a hot flood of cum that filled him completely. The feeling was overwhelming, a mix of pleasure and pain that sent him spiraling over the edge and just as he thought he couldn’t cum anymore he was thrust into the most intense climax of his life. "Oh fuck," Tom moaned, his body convulsing as he came again, spurts of hot cum shooting from his own cock, painting his stomach and chest. Ty didn't stop, his strokes growing more erratic as he chased his own release. "Yeah, that's it," he groaned, his eyes locked on Tom's face, watching the ecstasy play out across his features. Tom felt the pressure build, the tightness in his ass giving way to a feeling of fullness that was almost too much to handle. The sensation was indescribable, a mix of pleasure and pain that had him crying out. "Fuck," Ty breathed, his body shaking as he pulled out, his cock still hard and glistening with cum. "Look what you made me do son." Tom looked down at himself, his body covered in sweat and cum, feeling more alive than he ever had before. He'd just smoked meth and then been fucked bareback by a man, and it had been the most intense, mind-blowing experience of his life. "You liked that, didn't you?" Ty asked, a smug smile playing on his lips. "You liked taking my big, black cock raw." Tom couldn't deny it. His body was still pulsing with the aftershocks of his orgasm, and he could feel Ty's cum leaking out of him, a sticky reminder of what had just happened. "Yeah," he admitted, his voice hoarse. "I liked it." "I knew you would," Ty said, leaning in to kiss him again. His tongue slipped into Tom's mouth, tasting himself, and Tom couldn't help but moan at the sensation. The two men lay there for a moment, panting and spent, before Ty pulled away. "But that's just the beginning," he murmured, his eyes gleaming with lust. "We've got all night and you little white boy still have a lot to learn”.

"Such a good boy" he moaned in my ear as his thick raw cock slid into me. I took every inch, arching my back to let him in. As he slowly slid in and out, in and out, I knew deep down he was going to breed me. I wanted it so bad. I wasn't going to stop him now to ask any questions, I was so lost in the ecstasy of his body on mine, his hands holding my hips, his breath on my neck, his cock buried inside me. It was too much and we'd already come this far. Just let him have you, I thought to myself as he picked up the pace and slowly but surely started pounding my little ass into oblivion... We'd been chatting for weeks and just hadn't been able to find a time to link up. He was fit, probably from his military days, and a hot daddy looking for a young bottom to fuck. Naturally this got my attention, but not nearly as much as his perfect thick 8" cock. Oh i needed that cock, I dreamed about that cock. It was Sunday morning and as usual I had woken up painfully horny, grinding myself into my sheets. Rolling over I pulled up grindr and to my absolute delight there he was - "wife is out of town. you want this cock boy?" and an address. I've never gotten ready so fast. I pulled into his driveway and walked up to the door where he was waiting, watching me. "Finally" was all he said as he grabbed my hand and pulled me inside. He was even hotter than his photos suggested. Out of my league for sure. As the door closed he turned and pinned me to the wall with a long sloppy kiss. "I've got all day for you, hope you have nowhere to be", I shook my head, unable to form words in my excitement. He smiled and pulled me into the kitchen. "Drink?", I nodded. He poured a glass of whiskey and handed it to me. "None for you?" I asked shakily, to which he just smirked. "Drink up boy". I did as I was told. We stood and talked for a few minutes, the whole time he inched closer and closer to me until finally we were inches apart. "Once we go into the bedroom, you're mine. No going back. So any reservations now is the time." He waited patiently. I could see his hard cock bulging in his shorts. Saying nothing I reached down to feel it. That was it. I had made my choice. We headed for the bedroom, his hand on my ass the whole time. Stripping me, his big hands explored my body. I wasn't hard, mostly out of sheer anxiety. "Here's the deal. I'm going to try and get you hard. If I can do it without touching your cock, I'm going to fuck you raw." I blushed but didn't protest. His lips found my neck, my ear, as his hands played with my round little ass, at first caressing and then playing with my hole. It was hopeless, my cock stiffened in moments and before long it was rock hard. He grinned over my shoulder as his hand moved to grab it. Fuck, that's it I thought. I hadn't gone raw in months since I had gone off prep. But still, there is nothing hotter than a load shooting into me. I had also forgotten when we first talked I told him I was on prep and preferred it bareback. Oops. He pushed me to my knees and slid his cock deep into my mouth, a little rough, very hot. I drooled all over it and played with his balls. I could tell he liked it. He liked owning me. Maybe I liked it too. He tossed me into the bed and climbed in behind me. My heart was racing. He was about to fuck me raw and I was just letting him. The thoughts were dashed from my head as he pushed a lubed finger into my ass. Instinctively I bent over and took it. He went at it for a few minutes before adding some lube to his cock. "I bet you feel amazing" he said admiring my ass from behind. All I could manage was "lets find out". My first "good boy" achieved. He started slow, just the tip. But as soon as his cock started pushing in I felt myself loosen up and give it to him. We had made a deal, after all. He slid in slow, and deep, so deep in me. Finally giving me every inch as I moaned loud, eliciting that sweet "such a good boy" from him. That left me swimming. He fucked me like this for what felt like 20 minutes. Pounding me raw and breaking me in, before flipping me over. My legs on his shoulders now, he pushed back inside. "I want to look into your eyes as I breed you, boy". Oh fuck was all I could moan. "Open your month", I did as instructed, and he spit right into it. So fucking hot. Without any warning he pushed deep and shot his load. It felt so goddamn good, warm and sticky inside me. He kept thrusting so I could feel the cum squish inside me. I looked up at him in amazement and without thinking said "more please". For the next two hours he fucked me silly, shooting 3 more loads into my bare ass and handing out good boys along the way. Dripping with his cum and panting we laid side by side. I was in love with his cock. He rolled over and started to jerk me off. "Your turn, now". It wouldn't take long I thought. As he edged me closer and closer he leaned in and whispered in my ear "I love seeing your full of my poz loads, no one ever lets me do this". Shock washed over me but not fear, maybe excitement? It was so raw, so hot, and I was lost in the moment. Before I could say a word my whole body shook and I shot the biggest load I've ever shot in my life all over myself. As I relaxed and we laid there kissing, I broke away and managed to mumble "I'm not on prep anymore though". He started at me, looking deep into my soul, and smiled. "I had hoped not. I want to make you mine. Be my little good boy?" Dripping with cum I laid there, thoughts racing in my head, but before I could process anything, he started climbing on top of me and rolling me over. Oh well, I thought, what's one more. I can get some pep at the clinic tomorrow. Hearing no resistance, he fucked me hard again and shot a fourth load into me before setting me free to clean up and go home. "I hope to see you soon" he winked as he held the door for me. I raced home, heart pounding, and jerked off in the sink. I was so horny? I never went to the clinic. Didn't go the next day, or the next. I don't know why. But the next week I was back in his bed and full of all that poz cum all over again. And the week after. I guess I know my place now. And he has his little good boy after all.

Part 4 The door closed behind me and I was enveloped in the warmth of the steam room at the same time I was plunged into darkness. I stood statue still for a moment as I tried to get my bearings. Then- hands were on me. At first two, then more. Rubbing at me, pulling me in; desire their clear aim. I wondered how many men were in the steam room and how big it was. The darkness gave way to anonymity and my questions fell to the wayside, perhaps aided by the hazy feeling from the earlier “present” given to me by Daddy D. As the hands groped me, I found myself reaching in return, teasing, wanting, seeking. Lips met mine, my jockstrap was removed. My stiff 7.5” cock was enveloped by a warm mouth as I gasped, moaning in pleasure. Then someone pulled my ass towards them and spread out my cheeks, next thing I knew I was having his ass eaten and I was in heaven. Moaning and delighting. Suddenly a spark lit near my face. There was some kind of bong and a voice whispered into my ear as a pipe was brought to his lips. “Suck in till I say” I was in such a haze of horniness and desire, that I did so without question. When the man said to do so I exhaled a huge white cloud into the steam. The sensation immediately made me hornier. “Give him more” another voice encouraged. “The little slut loves it, he’ll be taking slams in no time.” After another few hits I was flying. I didn’t know what this was but I wanted to feel this way forever. I could hear the door open and shut, admitting more into the darkness, but all I cared about was more cock. The newcomers made their way into the fray, one of them sliding their beautiful cock into my mouth and the other, replacing the guy who was rimming me. He rimmed me for a moment, then he stood. I then felt something blunt at my hole. Cock. I was going to take my first cock. RIght here, right now. He pushed in and I moaned out. I felt so full and so alive. There was a slight pain. But whatever I was high on helped me to know that I needed more of his cock. He obliged, fucking me. The wet sounds of the steam room intensified as other cocks found holes, other hands roamed free. I was in heaven taking cock in both ends, while someone sucked my cock. Then I was pulled off the cock I was sucking and the person I was sucking brought me to their lips, making out with me.Their kiss was hot and charged with passion but also- familiar? “Griff” I whispered. “Shhhhh!” Griff said, realizing who had been sucking him, who he was now kissing. He then brought his lips to my ear nd whispered “I didnt know it was you, but this just became the hottest thing ever, mate.Guess who’s fucking you?” Then the penny fell. I realized who was taking my virginity. I realized my brother Tom, had no idea that the slut he was fucking in the dark was his tag-along kid brother. And it fucking turned me on. I pushed my hole back on his cock with the knowledge it was him “Good boy!” Griff whispered. Then Tom grabbed me from behind saying to Griff “I want a taste too” and brought his lips to mine. The world went still with his cock in my hole and his lips on mine, I kissed back with every ounce of passion I could muster. Iwas in awes and had never been more turned on. “Fuck, you can kiss” Tom said as we broke our lip lock. I want all night with you. Whattya say Griff, should we keep this one all night? “Oh hell yes!” Griff said, all-knowing. “Would you be into some wild piggy party sex with two college boys?” Tom asked me, no idea who he was really asking. Before I could answer someone sparked the lighter to hit the pipe next to us, illuminating my face. There in the light of the lighter I watched the realization fall on Tom’s face. I watched his face go from horny, to confused, to angry, to disgusted, to confused again. “Tom, Before you say anything, let me explain…” Griff tried. But Tom had me by the wrist and was dragging me out of the steam room. He pulled me past the hustle and bustle of the main room. My brother Tom pulled me into the dark corner of the warehouse where it was just he and I. "What are you doing here, Tag? I told you not to follow me." Tom seemed angry and I wasn't sure why. We were both naked, we were clearly both high and I wanted nothing more than to keep on going. So- I shot my shot “Then take me home.” “What?” Tom asked as if he hadn’t heard me. Griff finally found us at this moment but kept a few steps back, unsure how to approach right now. “If you don’t want me here, you and griff take me home and make me yours. Or keep me here and make me yours. Griff knows I should be a part of this and you do too. It’s what I want. I have never felt anything like when you were both taking me just now. I knew you two were up to something, and now I know. Now I can be a part of it. A part of you.” “Tag, You don’t know what your talking about.” “Tom, your still hard.” “What?” “If you didn’t want me to be a part of this, you beautiful cock wouldn’t still be hard.” I took the risk and reach out and grasped it in my hand, he moaned. “Tag, don’t…” “Tom, Please…” Then Griff was there, completing our circle. “Tom, he wants this and he’s gonna figure it all out- wouldn’t you rather it be with us than with some creeps or punks?” “Tag, I wanted to keep you innocent” Tom said, his last vestiges of fight falling away. “But Tom, If I’m not innocent, think of all the fun you can have with me…” With that I turned away from my big brother and opened my asscheeks to him, he moaned as Griff pushed him towards me. Moments later if you passed by that corner you world see Tom sliding his bare cock into my waiting cunt ad begin fucking me against the wall while i made out with Griff who jerked both our cocks. I was in the club. I had no idea what I was in for. Our night was just getting started. Griff and Tom were gonna show me everything…

Part 2 I laid back on the bed, out of breath and covered in cum. I had just had one of the best wanks I ever had and, not only that, I had shot probably the biggest load of my whole life. I was feeling reflective as I cleaned myself up, showered and then cleaned and put away the dildo. What was I thinking? It was madness to want to have unprotected sex with Aidan, a guy who was not only HIV positive but not on any meds. I couldn't do that to Ryan - and I decided to put the whole thing out of my mind. I knew that was absolutely the right thing to do, but I also knew it wasn't going to be easy. There was something about Aidan that just made me want to pull my pants down and bend over for him - however risky that may be - and I have to admit that I found it hard to get him out of my mind. I was still wanking every opportunity I got and most of the time (well, all of time, really) I was thinking of Aidan and imagining what it would feel like to be penetrated by his big, thick cock - his big, thick, poz cock! It didn't help that Aidan always seemed to be around - he was still not working and was spending a lot of time in his garden. He was often in the garden when I was going out to work and again when I came back in the evening. He didn't say anything, other than normal neighbourly greetings, but there was something about the way he looked at me - as if he knew that one day I was going to let him fuck me. I knew I would have to be careful - Ryan was going away for a long weekend in a couple of weeks - each year he attended a conference for sexual health professionals and volunteers and he always enjoyed it. I really didn't want him to go this time, as I was not entirely sure I could trust myself, but I knew he was really looking forward to it and I knew it wouldn't be fair to try to stop him. I was horny all the time, and fucked Ryan every chance I got. He seemed to be extra horny too and we were having a really good time in bed (and various other locations in the house!). But still I couldn't get Aidan out of my mind. One day at work I was so horny I had to have a wank in the toilets. I was sitting at my desk, working on an IT project when I could smell the aftershave that Aidan often wore. I wasn't sure who it was at first and then I realised it was Aaron - one of the HR team who sat at the next bank of desks to us. He was quite a nice guy, quite good looking in an ordinary, straight guy kind of way, and he and his girlfriend had just had their first child. I sat at my desk trying to concentrate on my work - hoping that no one would notice that I now had a monster erection. I got up and discreetly made my way to the toilets. I went into a cubicle, pulled down my pants, closed my eyes and began to wank. It didn't take long for me to shoot my load, and I couldn't help groaning quite loudly. Hoping that no one else was in the toilet, I cleaned myself up and exited the cubicle. Aaron was standing at the urinal. He grinned at me "It sounded like you were having a wank in there!" he said. I could feel myself going brick red but then Aaron grinned again and stepped back from the urinal, exposing his cock which was still in his hand. I could see it was at least semi-hard as he said "Maybe I could join you some time!" I realised that Aaron was serious and I was really surprised that he might be up for it. I found it even harder to concentrate on my work as I watched Aaron working at his desk and I couldn't help wondering just what Aaron might be up for. I didn't see much of Aidan over the next week, and somehow that seemed to make me want him even more. One afternoon I was working at home, on the IT helpdesk, looking out of the window every now and then to see if Aidan was in the garden. One time I looked out the front window and saw a young blond guy who looked about 19 or 20 coming out of Aidan & Peter's house. I knew Peter was at work, and from the way the guy looked at Aidan who had seen him to the door, I instinctively knew that Aidan had just fucked him. A couple of days before Ryan was due to go away on his weekend, he invited Aidan and Peter to dinner. I was looking forward to seeing Aidan, but somehow felt a bit nervous - I had been absolutely sure that Aidan wanted to fuck me, but now somehow I wasn't so sure. The evening went well, Aidan seemed his normal self although a little bit quieter than normal. He explained that he had been not been so well over the past week or so and his viral load was still dangerously high. I got up to get some more wine from the kitchen, hoping that no one would notice the erection that was suddenly pushing out the front of my trousers. I went to the sink to rinse out a couple of glasses and then I heard someone behind me. It was Aidan. He put his finger over his lips and came towards me. Suddenly his arms were around me and, as I pushed back against him, his hands unbuttoned my trousers and he pulled them down below my bum along with my pants. Then I realised Aidan's pants were down too, and I felt his bare cock rubbing up and down my arse crack! This was madness! "I'm going to fuck you so hard!" he breathed in my ear. "That's what you want, isn't it?" "Yes!" I whispered "No condom?" "No condom!" I groaned "And I'm going to cum right up your arse!" The head of his cock was pushing against my arsehole as he said this and then, suddenly, his cock was back in his pants and he had left the kitchen and re-joined the others. I pulled up my pants, my fingers trembling as I buttoned up my trousers. I swallowed a whole glass of wine and then made my way back to the others. As I sat down, Ryan was talking about his weekend away and Peter said to me "It looks like you guys are going to be on your own this weekend!" explaining that he was going away this weekend too. "Oh fuck!" I thought to myself. On the Friday, I left work a bit early so that I could drive Ryan to the station. He kissed me as he got on the train and I made my way back to my car I got a message. It was from Aidan, who said he would come over about 7 and would bring plenty of alcohol. Aidan arrived exactly on time, and grinned at me as he placed the alcohol he had brought on the kitchen table. I went to get some glasses, and once again I felt him behind me. His arms went round me and I pushed back as he started to unbutton my trousers. I didn't stop him and a few seconds later, my trousers and pants were at my ankles and Aidan was down behind me. I felt him pull my arse cheeks apart and then his tongue was in my hole. It felt like an electric shock and it was all I could do to stop myself shooting my load there and then! Aidan licked my hole for a while longer and then told me to turn round. He stood up and unzipped himself and then I was face to face with the cock I had craved for so long! I wasted no time in going down on him - sucking his cock like my life depended on it and enjoying every second of it. Part of me wanted to make him cum so that I could taste his dirty cum but mostly I just wanted to make him as horny as I could so that he would fuck me into the middle of next week and shoot a really big load up my unprotected arse! A short time later, I was on my back on the kitchen table, naked from the waist down as Aidan lined up his cock and pushed it against my arsehole. "Wait!" I said. I had to take my wedding ring off before he penetrated me. Aidan saw what I was doing. "No!" he said "Leave it on!" I did as I was told and seconds later I felt the head of his cock pushing into my arse. There was no turning back now, even if I had wanted to and a short time later, he had pushed his big cock right up my hole - my soon to be pozzed hole.. "Fuck me!" I said "You really want this, don't you?" said Aidan with a grin as he began to thrust his cock up my arse." "Yes!" I groaned "I want it!" Aidan grinned again "I knew you wanted it the first time I saw you!" He was fucking me properly now - thrusting his big poz cock up my arse repeatedly. I don't think I had ever felt my arse so full and I had never been so turned on. "Fuck me!" I moaned "Fuck me and cum in me!" "You know I'm going to poz you, don't you?" said Aidan as he thrust even harder up my arse. "Yes!" I was almost crying now. I knew he was getting close and I moaned "Do it, fucking do it!" And then I said it "Poz me! Poz my fucking cunt, you dirty bastard!" Aidan grinned. I could tell he was really close now and as he thrust hard up my arse a few more times, I actually felt his cum pumping into me. I had never felt this before and it sent me over the edge and I shot a massive load of cum all over myself. We were both out of breath now and I laid back on the table as Aidan pulled his cock out my arse. A few minutes later his cock was semi hard again and he pushed it into my mouth. I had certainly never sucked a cock that had just been up my arse before, but somehow it seemed perfectly natural to take into my mouth and suck on it and a few minutes later Aidan was fully hard again. He took my hand and led me upstairs and into the bedroom. He pushed me gently down on the bed and pulled my legs apart. A few seconds later I was being fucked again - this time in the bed I shared with Ryan. Aidan fucked me hard and fast and before too long he had shot a second load of toxic cum right up me. He left shortly after and, just as I was wondering what the fuck I had done, Ryan phoned me. It was so good to hear his voice and we talked quite naturally - but all the time I was conscious that my arse felt really full and I was having trouble keeping all the cum in my hole. We talked for a while longer and then Ryan said he was tired and was going to bed. "I love you," he said "I love you," I replied, and just at that moment, two loads of high viral cum slid out my arse into my pants. I had crossed the line and over the rest of that 3 day weekend, Aidan fucked me repeatedly. We fucked in every room in the house and in every position - on my back, riding his cock, kneeling up on the bed and bent over with my pants down. I couldn't get enough of his cock and his cum and over the three days he must have shot eight to ten loads up me. It was like I was a different person. I met Ryan at the station on the Monday evening and it felt like I was back to my normal self again - this was the person I wanted to be with. But what was I going to do? I had debated this with myself over and over again. I knew I should tell him what I had done, but I wasn't sure I could bring myself to do that. I decided that I would get tested and if I was positive, I would tell him. In the meantime, I would just have to find an excuse not to have sex with him. That night we got ready for bed and when I came out of the toilet in just my pants, Ryan was sitting on the bed, naked. He grinned and pulled me towards him. Before I could stop him, he had my cock out my pants and was sucking me. I was hard in no time, as always when Ryan sucked my cock, and he grinned at me again. Then he laid back on the bed and pulled his legs back, exposing his arsehole. "I've been looking forward to this all weekend," he said "Fuck me!"

The door slid open and instant overwhelm filled my senses. The music pulsed and the party raged inside, I turned back to Griff. “Where are we, Griff?” I asked. “Welcome to the vortex, Tag. You’re gonna love it. He led me into the room and as soon as we were through the door it slid shut behind us, causing me to jump at the clang it made as it fully shut. I took in the scene before me. It was a wide open warehouse space that seemed to be a pop-up club of some kind. Everyone was writing around dancing or- wait. Were they dancing? Are they naked? I could swear I saw them- “Come with me.” Griff pulled me to a room off to a side before my eyes could fully adjust to the scene before me. We were now in what appeared to be a locker room. Griff brought me to a locker in the corner, 347. He undid the lock. I recognized Tom’s clothing inside. “What’s happening? Where’s Tom?” I asked, growing concerned. “He’s out there having fun, bud. Just like we will be in a minute. There’s a dress code here.Underwear or less only.” Griff said to me. I blinked at him unbelieving. “Is this a joke? Are you pranking me?” “No joke, Tag.” Griff said, stripping off his shirt and tossing it in the locker. He looked good. He- I shook the thought from my head. Then he held my gaze as he unzipped and took off his jeans, putting them in the locker next. He was not in a hot pink jockstrap. My eyes were transfixed by his package. “See, no joke- Underwear only.” “But- I’m not wearing anything to make me look sexy like you. Er- I mean, I’m just in plain boxer briefs.” “I got you covered, Tag. I knew you might not be aware of what went on here so I brought you these.” Griff said, holding out a black jockstrap. I felt my dick jump in my pants, what a traitor it was. I was still so confused about all of this. I thought this would just be like a college frat party or something; a keg, some girls, maybe some pot. Now I had no idea what to expect from here. Griff took my face in his hands and brought my head to his so our foreheads were touching. “Look, I know this may be out of your comfort zone but I promise you that you are going to love tonight. It’s going to open doors for you. IT’s going to change everything for all of us. Tom and I we’ve been having all kinds of new fun and I want you to be a part of it, but Tom thinks you too innocent and doesn’t want to corrupt you. Let’s show him you can handle it- That this was in you all along.” “What was in me?” I asked. Then Griff was kissing me, I was shocked for a moment, then had a moment where I considered pushging him off of me to tell him I was no fag but his kiss felt… right. So I surprised myself by giving in. By kissing him back. We kissed for a few minutes right there at the locker before we broke apart, sheepishly grinning at one another. “You’re gay?” “Fuck, who needs labels kid? If it feels good, it's for me. Are you gay?” I blushed and stammered. He was hitting close to truths I hadn’t confided in anyone yet, hadn’t even acted on yet. ”Don’t worry, Tag. Tonight is going to feel good. I got you. Whatever you are, gay bi, whatever. I love you man, always have. Do you trust me?” “Of course I do.” “Good boy.” Griff said before reaching for then pulling off my shirt, I raised my arms and let him. Then allowed him to unbutton and unzip my pants. I let them fall. He then reached out and felt my bulge in my boxer briefs. “Damn, Tag. You’re big.” I swallowed down before reaching out, with his free hand he brought my hand to his pink jock encased package. “You are too.” “Put these on, then drink this.” He instructed, pulling a bottle with some juice from the locker. “We gotta get out there. It’s gonna be a good night.” I did as I was told, the juice tasted like shit. “What is this?” I asked as I downed the mini bottle of it, he must have spiked it with booze. “It juice with a little something extra, you said you trust me, remember?” And I did. I smiled at the way he watched me put the black jockstrap on. I’d always held a secret attraction to griff and now here we were, it was like a fantasy come true. When I was done, he threw my stuff in the locker and shut it before drawing me to him for another kiss. “Let's go man, tonight begins right now” he turned me around, slapped my ass and pushed me towards the door. Out in the club I felt self-conscious in just my jockstrap and shoes but Griff took my hand and felt reassured. Taking in the scene fully now I noted there seemed to be no women here, only men. They were all dressed in underwear or fully naked. Some did move in syncopation with the music, dancing. However, some also gyrated against each other sexually, making out aggressively or rubbing hard cocks. My eyes bulged looking over and seeing a guy on his knees servicing an older gentleman in leather who gave me a nod when he caught my stare. In another corner in a sling a blindfolded and harnessed guy was taking a cock up his ass while also sucking off a second man. I looked at Griff, then smiled. “This place is insane.” “Right?! We’re like kids in a candy store. Let’s dance.” And Griff pulled me into the mad crush of bodies. There were probably about 35 people in total. As we danced, we made out. Our tongues clashed and my hands found purchase on Griff’s toned body. He ran his hand along my side before bringing them to rest on my ass and pulling me as close to him as he could get me. He whispered in my ear “Tonight, you’re mine. And whoever else you want. But I need to have you, okay?” I could feel a warmth spreading in me and just kissed him more. This was more than I could have wished for and it was happening! Like some fucked up, kinky version of Cinderella where a black jockstrap subbed in for a glass slipper. The warmth I was feeling made me hornier than I had ever felt and I wondered what had been in the juice Griff had given me, but I also didn’t care. I slipped my hand down the front of Griff’s pink jockstrap. He broke from our kiss and looked at me. “Well, well, well. Someone’s eager!” And wasn’t I just that. I wanted him. His cock pulsed against my hand and I rubbed my palm along it before wrapping my hand around its length. “I need it, Griff.” I yelled in his ear over the thrum of music. “I know baby boy, all in good time.” Then a hand landed on his shoulder and spun him away from me, pulling my hand out of his pouch. I whimpered but let him go. When I realized who had spun him around, alarm bells rang out in my hazy mind. Tom. Shit. “Griff, there you are. I was wondering where you’d gone off to. I got distracted by a sexy hole. What have you been up to?” My big brother, Tom, asked Griff. Griff, ever the diplomat, seized control of the situation and feigning dance spun Tom around so now Tom’s back was to me. They gyrated against each other a few feet away and continued a conversation I couldn’t really hear. I knew I was fucked if Tom saw me, and not in the way I wanted to be. He’d probably kick me out, make me wait in the car or something. Why couldn’t he see me the way I saw him? Over Tom’s shoulder Griff signaled to me to go away “I’ll find you.” he mouthed. “Have some fun”. So I did. Feeling warm and horny I ventured off into the club on my own. END OF PART 2 What trouble will Tag up to on his own? Find out in Part 3- coming soon!

Chapter 3 - Matt Matt unpacked their suit cases into the dresser and closet Amanda showed him before she got in the shower. He had showered right before the flight, the plane had air conditioning, and they really didn’t rush or anything so he didn’t feel as though he need to shower. He didn’t get the whole airplane dirty thing. He felt pretty clean. Amanda had tried to get him to join her in the shower for some “fun” (aka him eating her out, she never like sucking him and only fucked in the bed with condoms) but he told her he didn’t feel comfortable doing that with the dads just downstairs. She tried to blow off his concerns, but he held firm. After he finished unpacking, he changed into his board shorts and got the towels and sun block ready to go to the pool when Amanda finished in the shower. Amanda came out of the shower as he was looking out the window down to the pool. and he heard her start laughing loudly. “Oh my god babe you have a huge hole in the butt of those shorts!” ”What!!” He swung his head around trying to see what she meant and sure enough the mesh of his shorts were showing and you could see his crack. “How am I going to go swim now?!?! I will have to go to the store before I can swim!” Amanda stopped laughing and picked up her phone, “Don’t be silly, you can wear one of Papa Z’s suits. Aside from the 3 or so inches in height, and your blond hair and Norwegian white skin, you are pretty similar.” She stopped typing and looked up at him “What waist size do you wear?” “Like 29’ or 30’ for most swim suits, but I not sure I should. Won’t he be put out sharing?” Amanda had typed a response as he was talking, “Great you are the same waist size. It’s no problem. He has tons of suits. He is brining you one up now.” Just as he was about to answer there was a knock on the door and Z walked in a tight Speedo looking suit holding an equally skinny suit in his hand. “Hey I was just changing when you texted. Here are the shorts.” He said as he handed to Matt. Matt could not believe his eyes! This hot man was standing before him basically naked. Tall, broad shoulders, dark brown hair and beautiful brown eyes with that killer smile. The perfect caramel skin tight over his muscles. He had a killer chest, arms, and eight pack abs. He was cut as fuck. Matt then noticed what looked like a red and black stinger just peaking out of top of his speedos right under his belly button and just above his bulge. He only noticed because it stood out as Z didn’t have any other ink. But the biggest shock was Z’s bulge. It was the most impressive bulge Matt could remember seeing, and that was with the restriction speedos had. He had seen his team mates and other guys in locker rooms. He knew not all black guys were hung but he could tell Z was. For the first time in a long. Time, maybe ever it made him horny. Hornier than he had been in a long time. Luckily he had a towel in front of his crotch. “Thanks for the suit. I don’t know how mine ripped” he squeaked out as he took the suit. “It’s no problem. Mandy let’s go down and get in the pool while he changes. Grab your towel and sunscreen on the bed there.” Z said as he turned to walk out of the room. “Ok dad, coming” she kissed Matt on the cheek and grabbed her stuff following behind Z. Matt had to sit down on the bed for a minute and will his rock hard cock down. He was packing a pretty big dick, around 7.5-8 in, which he knew was bigger than most. But damn Z must have so much more than him. He only ever meet a few guys that appeared to give him a run in the cock size area, judging from the few hard cocks he’d seen and the soft ones from the locker rooms. After a few minutes of him picturing his grandmother, he was able to switch out of his board shorts to the speedos. It fit pretty good, but he could tell the pouch had been stretched due to the monster normally in it, or maybe that was just what his brain was telling him. He grabbed his towel and walked out of Amanda’s room toward the stairs. He topped dead in his tracks as Thomas came up the stairs, naked, his big flaccid dick swing as he went up the last few steps. He had a great body as well. Tan, tall, well defined, not as cut as Z but pretty cut, broad shoulders, and big arm muscles. He had a few tattoos across his body, including one below his belly button like Z that he could now tell was a scorpion. “Oh damn son, I am sorry. I thought I heard you guys go out to the pool. I was changing when I realized I’d left my favorite suit in the laundry down stairs” he held up a speedo, “and decided to grab it and bring up before I got in the shower.” ”Umm it’s no problem sir. Z and Amanda went down before me. My shorts ripped and I needed to change to the suit Z let me borrow. I should get out of your way and go down to the pool.” He went to move around Thomas, his dick hard tenting his speedo as much you can in those tight things. It was almost painful. “Oh you are not in my way. By the way did you shower before cramming your self in that suit” Thomas asked with a sparkle in his eye. “Mmm no sir, I didn’t think I needed too. I haven’t gotten sweaty today.” Matt replied. He was trying hard not to stare at the big dick on display, that seemed to be getting bigger. “Stop the sir crap. It’s Thomas or dad. Now you can’t go in the pool without showering. Follow me and you can get a fresh pair of shorts and take a quick rinse off in our shower.” Matt almost wanted to object, but the stern look he was getting from Thomas he knew he wasn’t going to take no for an answer. So he stepped back to allow Thomas to pass. “ Lead the way, dad.” He replied. It was a big master bedroom, well decorated. He could hear music from the pool. But they moved quick through the room to the bathroom. That and he was distracted by hot ass that he was following. It was fat but he could tell it was from muscle. It looked better than most female asses he had seen. “Ok, strip and jump in the shower. Let me go get another of Z’s suit from the closet for you.” Thomas walked away before Matt could answer. His mind was spinning as he removed his suit. How was he letting this happen. He had a 75% hard on, that would go full wood once he took off his suit, because of his girlfriend’s hot gay dad! Matt figured Thomas was just being a normal guy and he was reading more into it. I mean after all public pools require you to shower first. So his mind (and dick) were overreacting. This could be so embarrassing popping wood in front of your gf’s dad. He took down his shorts and his dick bounced out and grew to full mast quickly. He got into the shower and made sure to angle himself where his rock hard dick couldn’t be seen when Thomas came back with his new suit. As the warm water rain over him, he was hornier than he had been in forever. He didn’t know why but since he’d seen Thomas’s dick his mouth had been watering. He wanted so badly to know what it tasted like. He had no clue why he was feeling this way. He only ever felt this way about one other guy and that was years ago. And even then it wasn’t as strong a pull to want to taste his dick. He was so in his thoughts he was startled when he heard the deep voice in his ear, “Don’t jump, I am going to soap your back up” He stood still as he felt a loofa run over his shoulders. He was frozen in shock. Thomas was humming the song that had been playing from the pool when they came into the room a minute ago. “You have such a nice bubble butt son!” Thomas said and then looked over Matt’s shoulder, “and Daddy Z was right you have a nice big dick. Not as big as my 9.5 inch or Zs 10 but definitely a nice hog.” As Thomas said the last words Matt felt his big warm fat dick run against his lower back. Thomas being a few inches taller made it hit right above Matt’s butt crack. The warmth and weight against his but checks as Thomas moved his hands up and down his back with the loofa and soap made Matt super hard. His horniness was back with a vengeance. Just then Matt felt a big strong hand wrapped around his 8 inch dick and start to stroke it. Thomas also started kissing his neck. He felt Thomas squat a little to adjust his cock to where it was laying in his crack. Thomas started to fuck his crack, his dick head hitting Matt’s hole every so many strokes. Matt had never been fucked but he loved the feel of that big fat cock in his crack as Thomas’s expert hand jerked him off. Just when he didn’t think it could get any hotter, Thomas pulled his head around and kissed him in the lips, deepening it to a French kiss. Again, Matt had never kissed a man, but the strength in the kiss and the strong mouth just seemed right. It made him even harder. His balls were begging to really churn. Between the water, soap, and Thomas’s precum, Matt’s hole popped open just enough for the big fat head of Thomas’s dick to slide in. The feel of that entry made Matt hurt, but in a good way he couldn’t describe if he tried. And it made him nut immediately. He came more and harder than he thought he ever had before in his life. He moaned into Thomas’s mouth as he came. ”We are never wrong about a boy! Such a hot little fucker to make ours this week!” Thomas said as he removed his dick head and turned Matt toward him. “Get on your knees boy! Dad’s going to cum on your face boy! Matt wasn’t sure why he didn’t object, but something deep in him told him to obey Daddy T. He went to his knees and looked up at the big fat cock in front of him. Thomas jerked his meat hard while telling Matt what a good boy he was. “Close your eyes boy daddy’s about to cum. This is the first of many loads you will be getting this week boy!” Matt closed his eyes and felt his softening dick jump at the idea of more loads form Daddy T. Then he felt the warm cum hit his face and chest and he shot his second load without touching his dick. He had never had sex feel this good. Ever! “Ok boy, stand up and shower off. Can’t go down to Mandy with my jizz on your face” At mention of his gf Matt began to freak “Oh my god what have I done?? What will she think? She doesn’t know I am bi. And I let her dad fuck me” he felt the panic ratcheting up. “Calm down son. First, she won’t find out. We will only play with you when she is occupied. That’s why Z told her you decided to shower before you came down after I spilled a drink on you when you were coming around the kitchen corner. We planned this out the minute we heard about the hole in your suit. Well Z did, he bet me you were cock hound that wouldn’t be able to resist my dick if you saw it.” Thomas said with a gleam in his eye. “But I only ever messed around. Never fucked. I don’t know why I am so attracted to you both. It’s never happened before to me.” Matt whispered as he felt the panic start to recede. Thomas grabbed his shoulder, instantly calming him more “You are what we call a natural born bottom slut. We will tell you more later but just believe daddy T when I say you were meant to please us. And, just to be clear we were just messing around. You only got the head of my dick in that ass. Tonight you will get all 9.5 inches in your boy pussy! Now, dry off and get dressed and go down to the pool. I am going to dry and dress and get the drinks to bring out behind you.” Before Matt could respond, Daddy T guided him from the shower, now clean of cum, and to the bedroom room and they both dressed. Daddy T kissed him deeply and slapped him in the ass “Get down to the pool boy! Mandy is normally self centered and oblivious but don’t stare to hard or flirt to much while she is around. Now go on!” Matt waked down out of the room and down the stairs. He was in a fog and he didn’t know how he got to where he was. But he knew he wanted to feel Daddy T and Daddy Z stretch his hole! As he came out to the pool deck Amanda called him over and he joined her in the pool as she started to take about plans for the week. He didn’t really pay attention but acted as he did. Daddy Z was on the pool deck behind Amanda where she couldn’t see him. He was in a lounger sun tanning with his eyes covered by sunglasses. Matt couldn’t see his eyes and thought he maybe asleep. Daddy T came out with a tray of drinks and brought them to the table by Daddy Z. He leaned over and whispered in his ear and then kissed his cheek as he pulled the top of Z’s suit down showing Matt the big fat brown snake in his suit for a few seconds before letting the suit snap back in place. Daddy T then picked up two drinks to bring toward the pool for us. As Amanda turned and swam the short distance to meet Daddy T with her drink, (who blocked her from seeing Z). Matt looked behind Thomas to see Z adjusting his bulge as he gave a sneaky smile at Matt. Matt knew at that moment he’d do anything for either man! And he would very soon! Hope you all enjoyed this chapter! More to come soon.

My brother Tom pulled me into the dark corner "What are you doing here, Tag? I told you not to follow me." Tom seemed angry and I wasn't sure why. I knew he and his friends were going to party tonight and I usually tagged along, that was how I'd earned the nickname, Tag. So when Tom had told me I couldn't come tonight I took matters into my own hands and FaceTimed Griff, his best friend, and asked him to take me. He'd grinned a devilish grin before saying "Sure kid, I'll pick you up too. Don't tell him though, it'll be our little secret." Griff and Tom had been best friends their whole live's and I'd always been the kid brother. Things were different now though and it made be feel anxious. They were college sophomores, going to school in the city and I was still trapped in our no name town as the clocks at school ticked down my senior year. I wanted to join them in the city next year. Before they'd always let me tag along, drink beer with them and their jock bros but something shifted this year. Now, they came home less and less. When they did they kept to themselves and it was like there was a wall I couldn't get through. It was more then parties too even when Tom was home it was like his mind was elsewhere. I'd confronted Tom about it. He told me it was for my own good that I stay away from them. But now it was Christmas break and they were home, I thought maybe it would go back to normal but it didn't. The holiday was uneventful and now on December 26th they were bailing on our town and driving into the city for a party. A party I wouldn't have known about if i hadn't overhead Tom on the phone. When he got off the call I begged him to take me. "No, Tag." he said firmly. "Why? Why don't you want me around you anymore?" "I'm doing this for your own good. There must be some high school parties for you around her, go to those. Go to the movies, fuck a chick. I don't care what you do- but you aren't coming with us." Tom wanted to leave me behind again? Not a chance. The thought of being left behind was unacceptable. That's why I reached out to Griff, I had to join them. I'd had beers and pot with them before, I could handle tonight too. Whatever they were up to. Couldn't I? I was nervous waiting for Griff a block away from my house. He was going to pick me up first, hide me in the trunk of his CR-V before then going and picking up Tom for the drive into the city. The drive into the city was uneventful. Anytime Tom went to say something about the party Griff changed the conversation, almost as if he didn't want me to know what I was in for. I kept quiet in the back and Tom was oblivious to my presence. When we got there the doors opened and they got out. The doors slammed and they were gone. I was to wait until Griff came to get me. I did, slowly removing the blanket from on top of me and looking around. The street we were on looked a little sketchy, we were definitely in the city. Twenty minutes went by. Where the fuck was he? Finally the trunk door popped open and Griff led me in to an unmarked building on a city street. "This isn't like the other parties, Tag. Those were high school parties. Just remember you asked to come. I think you'll like it though. Tom didn't want this for you but I know better. I know you're one of us, you always have been." Griff explained to me as he slung an arm around my shoulder. What was he talking about? Whatever it was it made me feel good to hear him include me. We had walked up five flights. Now a door was in front of us, one of the steel doors on a track, Griff slid it open and my whole life changed... *End of Part 1... (this will be a series, a slow burn but worth the wait)

Chapter 6 Daddy T was cleaning up the kitchen. Putting dishes in the dish washer, putting away the left over snack, etc. He was just trying to keep busy while he waited. Daddy Z came walking into the room with a broad smile on his face. “It appears all the lectures about safe sex you gave Mandy paid off. She is a condom girly. He fucked her panties. But he didn’t cum. He really is a born sub boy” “Well I am glad she listened. Even if we are the dictionary definition of do as I say, not as I do.” Daddy T chuckled in response. “And yes, Matty really is a born bottom pig. We will have to make sure he understands he will have to break it off with Mandy after they get back home. I don’t see him being interested in pussy anymore after we are done with him” Daddy Z nodded his head in agreement, “He will be surfing the apps for local daddy dick the minute he breaks it off with her. And a benefit to us is that when we visit Mandy at school or just in any of our trips out East, Marty will be there to be our on call boy” ”Very true. Though you will always be daddy’s best and first boy Z” Daddy T said as he leaned down to kiss Z. “Go get the guest bathroom ready. We can’t do it upstairs in our room, it is to close to Mandy. With the guest suite down here on the first floor there is no way she will be able to hear.” “Yes Daddy! I will go get the shower douche attachment from upstairs and then go in there and get it all ready” Daddy Z said kissing Daddy T on the cheek before departing. Daddy T went to his office and got his laptop, then he went to the bar in the family room to grab a bottle of Jack Daniel’s along with 3 glasses, and finally stopped in the pantry for a bottle of Coke. He went to the spare bedroom and opened the door. It was a large room with a king bed on one wall. It had a small sitting area on the right with a love seat. To the left was the wall with the only windows in the room, which had a long low dressing bureau below the windows. This is where Daddy T set up the make shift bar and put his laptop. He opened the laptop and used the mirror function so he could display to the large screen tv that was mounted on the wall in the sitting area. He picked his favorite compilation video of twinks getting railed and set it to play on the tv. He muted the tv volume as the porn was more for visual background. Daddy Z had come in as he was working with the tv setup and went into the bathroom. It had a large walk in shower, soaking tub, two sink vanity, and toilet. He attached the douce nozzle to the shower and got out some towels. He put a few on the vanity and brought a few into the bedroom. Daddy Z put the towel next to the drinks on the dresser, where he also put a bottle of lube he had brought from upstairs. The Daddies then stripped the bed of all but the fitted sheet and a few pillows to use as cushions for angles if need be. They put all the extra things in the walk in closet, whose door was on the left side of the bed. Daddy T went to the kitchen to get a bucket and some ice. He had filled the bucket and was headed back toward the guest room when Matty came down the stairs. He was wearing the basketball shorts and white tank top he had went he went up stairs earlier. “There’s my Matty boy! Mandy fall asleep?” Daddy T greeted Matt with a side hug with his free arm. “Yes daddy. She fell asleep pretty quick. Anytime she drinks she sleeps like the dead” Matt chuckled in response. “Well that’s good. With how much we are going to make you moan and beg it’s good she is out of it. Not that she will hear anything from the guest room.” Daddy T replied as he took Matt hand in his and led him down the hall. “I am not sure Mandy showed you this room. It’s tucked away down here. The rooms are well insulated, and it’s on the other side of the house from the bedrooms upstairs. It was really designed to be a staff quarters, but we use it as a guest suite for visitors so they have more privacy.” Daddy Z was just stripping out of the last of his clothes when they entered the room. “Glad to see you are getting comfortable boy.” Daddy T told Z “Now Matty boy, go with Z to the bathroom. He will help you get prepared. And don’t come out in anything but your birthday suit boy!” As Daddy Z took Matt to the bathroom and taught him the finer points of douching and preparing to bottom Daddy T closed and locked the door. He then stripped naked after which he walked over to the dresser and started to make the jack and cokes. He dropped two of the drinks off with the boys in the bathroom before heading to the sitting area in the bedroom. He sat in the loveseat watching a twink get tag teamed by 4 hot hung daddies while drinking his jack and coke, half heartedly playing with his big dick while he waited for the boys to be ready. When Matt and Z came out of the bathroom they were both naked and freshly showered. Matt was sporting a raging hard on while Daddy Z had a half hard dick swinging as he walked. “We found another sign he is a natural bottom, the minute I put the douche nozzle in his hole and turned it on he got rock hard. His prostate must be hella sensitive!” Z told Daddy T as Matt stood beside him and blushing. “That’s a good sign. Now Matty boy, I am going to lay on the bed up against the head board. I want you to climb up between my legs and suck me like you did this afternoon. Make sure as you do it you stay on your knees with you ass up in the air. Think you can do that boy?” ”Yes Daddy T!! I loved sucking your and Daddy Z’s dick!” Matt responded eagerly. “Good boy. Now Z as he is sucking my dick, I want you to work his hole. Start by licking it then start to open it with your fingers and lube. I know you are an expert at that, make our new boy feel good!” ”Yes Daddy, I will make his hole feel so good and be ready to get opened up!” Daddy Z replied. Daddy T climbed into position and Matt scurried into his spot between his legs. Matt started by sucking on Daddy T’s big balls, then licking up his shaft, and finally taking his fat cock head into his mouth. As Matt progressively worked his dick deeper Daddy T got rock hard and started leaking poz precum down Matt’s throat. As Matt started his task, Daddy Z grabbed the towels and lube and moved them to the foot of the bed. He climbed up behind Matt. He started by blowing gently on the tight pink hairless hole while he played with Matt’s ass cheeks. Daddy Z then kissed the boy’s hole gently. This earned a moan from Matt. Daddy Z started to eat the hot tight pink neg boy hole gently. Using just the tip of his tongue to open the hole ever so lightly at first, then progressively more aggressively. While doing this he continued to play with Matt’s ass cheeks and an occasional grab of his balls and dick. But he was sure not to tug to much on the his boy’s dick as not to make him cum. The entire time Matt was moaning hard from the ass eating and from stuffing over 2/3 of Daddy T’s fat poz dick down his throat. When Daddy Z inserted the first finger in Matt’s hole (after lubing hit up properly) he jump a little causing him to choke on Daddy T’s schlong. “Careful there Matty boy, don’t choke to death. Just relax, arch your back, and when he goes to put fingers in, push out. That’s it, good boy” Daddy T said as he say Matt do as he told him too. The first time his finger hit Matt’s prostate, Matt moan super loud and started to precum. When Daddy Z was three fingers in, stretching his hole and hitting his prostate just right, Matt began to leak like mad and felt like he was in heaven. “I think he is ready for cock Daddy” Z told Daddy T. “Good, go ahead and open him up boy. Get his hole ready for daddy’s dick” Daddy T told Z, which he knew from their unspoken code meant put a load in Matt as lube for Daddy T. Matt pulled Daddy T’s dick out of his mouth asking, “Wait, will it hurt? Also, shouldn’t you use a condom?” Daddy Z was the first to respond. “It will hurt at first, but I will go slow. And the pain and pleasure are mixed together and the more you take the more pleasure it will turn into. Just remember to breath, arch your back, and push out as I enter” “And we don’t use condoms Matty boy. Fucking raw is natural and feels so much better. You are meant to take your Daddy’s raw and be flooded with our cum. You want to please your daddy’s don’t you boy?” Daddy T asked. To which Matt nodded. “Good, then forget about the condoms. Also, while he is opening you up just do as Z said. Once it starts feeling good you can go back to licking my balls, shaft, and head. You aren’t experienced enough to suck and get fucked at the same time, yet!” Daddy Z lubed up his big fat 10 in poz dick. He lined it the fat head, which was leaking toxic precum, and pushed against Matt’a tight raw pink neg boy hole. Matt felt the pain but did as he was told. He breathed out and pushed his hole out as he arched his back. The fat head of Daddy Z popped into his hole. There was pain there, but not as much as he thought. But there was also pleasure. As Daddy Z’s massive dick started to slowly open Matt inch by inch, it began to feel better and not as painful. When the head hit his prostate, the pleasure it sent up his spin made all the pain disappear. He let out a feral noise from the depths of his soul. The feeling of that dick hitting his button in combination with the fullness he felt from the massive dick was unlike anything he had ever felt in his life. It was 100 times more pleasurable than anytime he had ever cum in his life. He had to have more!! He started to back up onto Daddy Z’s monster dick. Daddy Z loved how Matty boys hole felt around his dick. So tight and warm and velvety. He allowed Matt to take more then he should faster then he should so that this hole and insides would tear, giving a better chance the poz loads he would be taking would knock the boy up. He saw a little blood on his dick as he started to pump into the boy. Matt was in heaven and started meeting Daddy Z pumps. He had also started to lick Daddy T’s dick and balls again. Daddy Z worked Matt’s hole for a good 10 minutes. Matt was able to take all 10 inches like a true slut, allowing for Daddy Z to go balls drewp and open his second hole. Daddy T was super hard seeing Matty boy take Z big fat poz dick in his neg hole. Not knowing that he was getting filled with toxic precum and soon a huge charged load. He knew Z would cum quietly for his first load, depositing it deep for him to use as lube, while not alerting Matty boy that he had taken a load. Sure enough Daddy T saw the look he knew meant Z was cumming followed by a low moan. That was it, he had just impregnate Matty boy. Put a huge toxic load of his babies balls deep in his neg boy hole! It took everything he had not to cum over Matty boys face! Daddy Z felt like he was going to pass out when he shot one of the biggest loads of his life in that tight raw neg boy hole! Knowing he was stealthing that boy hole and giving him his toxic cum was so hot!!! He knew Matt had no clue that A he had cum in his hole and B that it was toxic cum. The daddies had already decided they would tell Matt about them pozzing him, they couldn’t take a chance on him giving it to Mandy, but they plan was for both to put a load in him first. Then tell him as the second daddy came in him. Hence why Daddy Z did the silent cum. “Ok Matty boy, it’s time for Daddy T to fuck that hole. Z come up here take my place. Matty boy stay where you are and you suck Z’s dick while I eat your hole a little. When I go to fuck you, switch to licking him.” Daddy T instructed. After everyone moved around, Daddy T buried his tongue in Matt’s freshly bred hole. He could taste Z’s toxic cum as he ate his hole. He knew it had to be a huge load as some was already leaking out of Matt’s hole. Daddy T lined up his very hard, very big, very thick dick with Matt’s no super tight hole. He pushed in slowly. Taking a minute to burry himself balls deep. He was thicker than Z so he knew he was stretching Matt’a boy hole even more. Matt’s hole was so tight and warm and wet Daddy T was harder than he had been in a long time. He picked up the speed and started to pound Matt’s hole as he slapped his ass cheeks. He started to dirty talk Matt, telling him what a bottom slut he was. How he was a natural born cum dump. Daddy Z joined in the dirty talk. The dirty talk reached it peak about 15 minutes later. Matt blew a huge load hands free from the pounding his prostate was getting. Covering his abs and the bed with his neg load. That put Daddy T over the edge and slammed hard and balls deep into Matt’s neg raw hole and exclaimed “Take that fucking poz cum boy! Daddy is knocking your neg ass up!!!” With in seconds, Daddy Z pushed Matt’s mouth down on his raging hard dick as he shot his second load into his throat. “Fuck yes take Daddy’s T charged babies in that ass and while you swallow my toxic load boy!” ——————————— Another chapter has come to an end. Next chapter, how Matt responds to his “surprise” and more! Thank you again all for your positive feedback!

Chapter 2 - Daddy T Thomas turned over, half asleep and felt the warm sun on his face. He knew he needed to get up, even though they had only gone to bed a few hours ago. They had to be at the airport to pick up his daughter, Mandy, this morning. She was visiting home with her boyfriend. He also knew getting his boy, Zach or Z as he liked to be called. up and going was a laborious task when he had his full 8 hours. It’s near impossible when he had less. The late night was in part due to the impending visit. They knew they won’t have time to play for the next 9 days and they needed to make sure they had some hot fun before they went into the week and a half hibernation. They had found 3 hot twink/twunk boys on sniffies last night and meet up with them at a sleezy motel they often used for stealthing. When the twinks arrived they spent a little time smoking some 420 and had a drink. The next few hours was full of raw fucking and breeding! Thomas is 95% top, so he got 4 holes to deposit his charged seed in. The 3 boys and his husband. His husband was truly vers, so Z got to take all their cocks and deposit his toxic boy seed in the visiting twunks. The visitors were all neg, only one was on prep. None of them knew they were taking toxic cock and cum. When they asked about being “clean” Thomas told them they both were. He smiled as he remembered how easily the stupid twinks accepted that. Each twink got at least one toxic load in them, the two not on prep got 3 each. When they stealth pozzed they always made sure to dump multiple loads so there was the best chance possible to spread the strain. Thomas felt his 9.5 in dick swell at the thought of the twinks leaving full of their toxic cum early this morning. Knowing they were now blocked on the app and ghosted and wouldn’t be able to find them when they tested poz in a few weeks. It made him remember when he first meet Z. They met in a gay bar. Thomas saw Z dancing in only his jock on the dance floor and came up behind him to start dancing with him. This led to them making out and Thomas fingering his boy hole on the dance floor. Which he found was full of cum already. He pulled his finger out and sucked it and tasted the cum from who knows who. “Let go back to your place daddy. You can add your cum to me!” Z wispered into Thomas’s ear. That was all he needed and steered the half naked boy to his car then to his home. Lucky his kid was at her grandparents so he had the house to himself. He hadn’t hookup with guys much since his wife died and not for years before that while he was married. As they made out Thomas examined the boy. The bar was for 21+ only but he suspected the boy was more like 19 or 20 (he later confirmed he was 20). He was as tall as Thomas. Had light brown skin from his mixed Latino and black heritage. He was twinkish but leaning more muscly. And had a juicy fat ass! When thinas pulled the boys jock down he found a huge dick. At least 5 in soft. Thomas had never been with a man with a dick as big or bigger than his own. As they made out and Z’s dick had grown to its full 10in. His dick was just a tad thinner than Thomas’s own, but still thicker than average for sure. The foreplay led to Thomas going balls deep in Z as the boy begged for his big raw daddy dick. The sex was intense. After he dumped a huge load in the boy, Z flipped him over and started eating his ass. He was going to protest but it felt so good and he hadn’t been fucked since college and found he was in the mood to bottom. He was surprised he was able to take the pounding Z gave him. “Fuck daddy take my poz cum!” Z yelled as he came balls deep in Thomas. Thomas wasn’t sure how to feel about taking poz cum. As they laid and cuddled Thomas asked Z if he was really poz and if he was on meds. Z confirmed he was poz and not on meds and a gifter. Z told him he had been pozzed shortly about a year ago. He was chasing it and now he liked gifting. He normally didn’t tell his hookups but figured a guy who let him breed them without even giving him his name was cool with it. Thomas admitted he never even thought about STIs before and never heard of the pozzing kink scene. But it made him hot and hard. Which lead to Z swallow Thomas’s second load that night and what was probably one of his last neg loads. That began a now 7 year relationship (6 of them married) where they loved each other and loved to gift and stealth poz. Thomas was fully hard now thinking of last night and all the years of pozzing and other raunchy nasty piggy kinky sex they had had. He turned to his other side and found Z naked, as always, and slipped his finger in his hole. It was tight again but the cum from last night was in there, so he lined his fat poz cock head up with that boy hole and pushed into him slowly. Trying to see how long he could fuck him without waking him. He got balls deep when a moan came from Z. “Fuck daddy, that feels so good! Work that cum back into me daddy!! Recharge my boy hole with you toxic daddy cum! Please!!!!” That got Thomas going hard and plowing deep. After about 10 minutes of fucking he dumped a huge charged load in his boys tight ass. “Such a good little fag boy to take daddy’s toxic cum! Now get down there and suck me clean as I feed you my piss!” Z jumped down to his softening dick and sucked all the cum and ass juices from it. It took a minute or two for Thomas to start to piss down his boys throat. Feeding him his toxic morning piss. Z being the good boy he was didn’t drop any of it. Just after Thomas finished his piss, Z moved to the top of the bed and shot his huge load all over Thomas’s face. Then licked it off and made out with Thomas sharing the cum with his daddy. “Ok boy, let’s get showered and dressed. We can stop for a coffee and bagel before we go to the airport if we hurry.” “Yes sir! I can’t wait to see Mandy again. Though the hit to our sex life will suck” Z replied as he got up and walked toward the master bathroom and into the huge shower. “I know. We will still be able to fuck just have to be quiet and make sure we don’t get carried away. We can handle 9 days without a negative boy butt to seed.” Thomas replied as he followed him into the marble shower. He laughed when he saw the doubting look on his boys face. They hadn’t gone for than a week without find a third to fuck since Mandy had moved to college. And those week breaks were all occurred when Mandy was visiting home. They were able to get showered and dressed quickly, made it through the drive up at their favorite local coffee shop, and were at the airport pick up area with time to spare. As they waited they checked out all the hot men traveling through the airport. They whispered back and forth pointing out who they’d do and how. They were on the middle of ogling a hot pilot when Thomas spotted Mandy and her beau walking toward them. Neither had seen them yet. Thomas nudged Z “Looks like Mandy likes her men like me. Tall, handsome, and well muscled but not a muscle head. I bet he has a nice tight ass too. And with his build and the way he is carrying himself, I bet he is packing.” ”Oh yea, I’d guess at least 8 in. He looks 6-6’1 but with that build and walk he got that big dick energy. And he is cute as fuck and sexy. He’d look good on my big poz dick as I jerked his big boy meat!” Z replied. ”Stop that. He is dating Mandy, is straight, and you are making me hard thinking about knocking him up. Not that I wouldn’t, but let’s not get raging hard ons in front him when we first meet him ok.” He laughed. Thomas then called to the his daughter and greeted her with a bear hug. As he passed her over to Z he caught this boy, Matt, checking him out. As they made the introduction he pulled him in for a hug and even with Matt trying not to keep his hips back he could tell the boy was chubbed up. As they pulled away he gave a wink to Z over Mandy’s head. Z introduced himself to Matt. Pulling him of a full hug, pushing his bulge against the poor boy I am sure. I gave Z a look conveying I knew what he was doing over Matt’s head. He smiled dangerously and I knew what he had in mind. Luckily I wore tight underwear today so mY monster didn’t have the room to respond. Mandy made a comment about wanting to get home due to airport yuck and then about me sending her away to college in an area with poor pool weather out east. I teased her back about naked pool orgies, which she had no clue were a big part of our lives. This led us into our familiar teasing banter as we headed toward the parking garage. When we got home and the kids took their luggage to Mandy’s room, Z whispered in my ear as he hugged me from behind “We might just have found the neg hole we are going to poz this week after all. I bet anything that boy is at least bi and is a big pig bottom, even if he doesn’t know it yet himself.” Thomas just hummed in possible agreement as he walked to the kitchen to start lunching thinking Z may just be right. They’d have test just how straight this boy was. Hope you all like this chapter. More to come, stayed tuned.

Characters Mark- Incredibly handsome face, 18 years old, 5'8', 140 lbs,, blonde curly hair, bright blue eyes, smooth muscular build, 8' cock, amazing bubble butt, totally straight virgin. Resembles a short version of the Statue Of David in Florence Italy. He is an actor wannabe headed to LA from Kansas by bus. Joe Blackstone-Seedy, sleaze ball, slightly stocky, bald, mid 50's, 5'10', 215 lbs, thick black framed eyeglasses, wrinkled khakis and yellow polyester polo shirt. Always on the lookout for fresh meat to peddle in the XXX industry lurking at the bus depot in LA. Mr. G- Unscrupulous and manipulative, 36, 6'3 and 180 lbs. of solid muscle, short cropped dark hair, piercing green eyes, a heavy 5 o'clock shadow and tats that show on his neck above his shirt collar and arms, very tan, strikingly handsome and charismatic. Runs several operations including illicit talent agency, drug dealing, prostitution, and owns and operates an all male porn production studio. People have a way of disappearing if they cross him, he has strong mob connections. Mr. Jones- Film investor with a penchant for gay porn movies. Early 60's, 6'1, 155lbs, balding, wire- rimmed glasses, very passive and non threatening. The type that blends in and doesn't stand out. Is actually into heavy S/ M scenes, leather, bondage, hoods, breath control, electricity, fisting and other kinks. Believed to have a 12" cock. Prefers sex with men of various ethnic groups. After a chance meeting, two strangers bond over breakfast at McDonald's in the Los Angeles Bus Terminal. Mark was so excited to finally be in Los Angeles he just talked and talked barely touching his food. He whispers to Joe he has a dream and $12,000 in his bag to make it come true. The money is his inheritance from his recently deceased grandmother. He figures there's enough money to last 6 months in LA until he finds steady work as an actor. Joe thought this is going to be way easier than he could have ever imagined and yet found himself almost feeling sorry for the kid. Joe tells Mark that he is a talent scout (a total lie) for one of the biggest movie studios in the world, MGM. Part of the MGM empire includes a small talent agency managed by his "friend" Mr. G (true) and Joe was sure he could get Mark an interview, maybe Mr. G would even sign him as a client. He excuses himself from the table to make a call, comes back 10 minutes later, gives a thumb's up sign, scribbles down an address on a napkin, and they part ways. Three Hours Later Mr. G opened his office door at 2:05 pm and was pleasantly surprised. Joe didn't exaggerate, Mark was a potential gold mine. Mark outlined what he was hoping for, what he was willing to do and what he absolutely would not do. He wanted to be cast only in family friendly films (like Disney movies), would never act in any sex, violence or drug related scenes, personally did not smoke or drink alcohol and most definitely absolutely no nudity at all, partial or full, not even underwear or swimwear. Mr. G listened and nodded. He told Mark he could rent him an apartment in a building he owned for $1000 a month (actually it was a rat infested crack den over run by the homeless and druggies); in addition Mark would owe the talent agency a fee of $500 a month for their services of representation, plus 20% commission on any jobs they secured on his behalf. He would also be required to pay his own expenses like $1000 for headshots, video tapes and other materials necessary. The kid foolishly and readily agrees and signs the dotted line. After all he is now represented by' Mr. Goldwyn of MGM Studios' or so he thought. In reality Mark had signed an exclusive contract turning all his rights over to Mr. G and his studio Bareback Productions for the next 3 years. He owns Mark now and the kid is clueless that he has just made a deal with the devil. Six months later Mark was broke, homesick, disgruntled, frustrated, disillusioned and just wanted out of LA. The bubble had burst, reality set in and he wanted no part of show business.. He tried, failed and was totally humiliated and heartbroken. Even his personal life sucked. The girls thought he was gay and the guys wanted him to be gay. He was very alone in a town that operates by using people for what they can offer. Mark still had his pretty face, beautiful butt and big cock but he wasn't offering any of that .......never ever or so he thought. He just wanted to go back home to Kansas. One rainy afternoon, it all got to him and Mark burst into the Mr. G's office demanding to see him. He wanted out of his contract NOW. The secretary explained that Mr. G was in an important meeting with an investor but Mark didn't care and wanted to see him immediately. In an unusual display of aggression he shoved the secretary to the side and barged right in. Mr. G snapped, "What is the meaning of this? Get the hell out of my office!" The investor was actually there to discuss Mr. G's latest project for his porn studio which was going to be a 3 picture deal, "Breeding Parts 1,2,3 with world wide distribution and the making of a new international porn star that would be under contract with Bareback Productions exclusively for the next 6 years. Mr. G stood to make a killing. There were millions of dollars at stake. Mark said he wasn't leaving until he got released from his contract. Mr. G paused for a moment, putting his anger aside and said 'alright Mark, you want out so badly, this is the deal. You are breaking your lease 6 months early so you owe $6000 for that, you have the monthly $500 fee to the agency so that's another $3000 you owe and so far there's another $1000 in advance expenses the agency has laid out for you. If you want out so bad all you have to do is bring me a check for $10,000 and you can break the contract. If you can't do that then 'shut up and get the fuck out of my office NOW!!' Mark left feeling worse than before. What in the world was he going to do? How was he going to come up with $10,000? He felt as if his life was over. In the meantime, Mr. G and his investor, Mr. Jones, a bookish accountant type, head to the studio to see how the production was coming along on the first day of shooting for 'Breeding Part I'. The big rumor about the film was that they would actually be using negative actors (chasers) showing documentation before and after the sex scenes to prove authenticity. The film would also feature lots of drug usage, real time slams and reactions, something hard to find in big budget porn films.The trilogy was greatly anticipated by the gay porn community. As if his day wasn't bad enough already, Mr. G was about to get more bad news. The production team is in place, the actors are ready, the stage set- lights, camera, action but wait....no star!! The crew search and the lead is found naked and unconscious in his dressing room. Now the medics must be called. To say Mr. G is livid is an understatement. He is not use to things not going his way. Time is money and with production in operation mode he is losing a bundle of cash every minute. Where is he suppose to come up with a new STAR now? At the last minute? And someone HIV negative no less, in LA?!! Mr. Jones asks if he may speak to Mr. G alone for a moment. They step into a small backroom and Mr. Jones inquires about using that desperate young man that was in the office earlier today.? He was gorgeous and with that bubble butt and big bulge in his jeans, sure looked like he could be a porn star. Is he neg? Mr. G seemed annoyed by the suggestion and mumbled that stupid kid isn't even gay! As soon as he said the words it was as if a light bulb went on. Mr. G hugged Mr. Jones and ran out into the hallway yelling "we're in business, I found our new star!" They form a plan, a very dark and devious plan!! Mr. Jones calls Mark and identifies himself as the other person in Mr. G's office this afternoon. He says he has a soft spot for struggling young actors and would like to help Mark. He knows a sure fire way he can make the $10,000 he needs and if interested he needs to come to the following address immediately. Mark's head is spinning, he has so many questions. Mr. Jones tells him not to worry about a thing, it will all be taken care of and explained just get to that address asap. He's sending an Uber for him right now. The crew is filled in on the 'scheme' and each of their assigned roles. They are so excited to participate knowing this is like a movie within a movie!! In the porn film, 'Breeding Part 1', the hero gets seduced and bred and now that's exactly what will happen to their new star. Mark arrives at the studio. Mr. G turns on the charm and along with Mr. Jones attempts to smooth over the events of earlier in the day. He tells Mark ,he has reconsidered, is more than willing to release him from his contract and in return all he wants is one small favor. Mr. G explains that one of his lead actors had to unexpectedly drop out of a film that is scheduled to be shot today, actually right now. Mr. G would like Mark to play the role. It would really save the picture. Mr. Jones then chimes in, "how many movies have you made so far?" When Mark says 'none' Mr. Jones says 'well now this is your big chance to star in a multimillion dollar production and return home a genuine movie star! Wouldn't you like that?" Mark is sensing the excitement in the air and it's infectious!! Literally! Mark asks what is the role exactly, what would he have to do and what about learning his lines, rehearsals, fittings for costumes etc etc. Mr. G says no worries we have a whole team here that is going to help you get ready and you're going to be great, just be yourself. He tells him there will be cue cards on the set with his lines and he can read off those. Mr. G then tells Mark not to worry about costumes, there are very little costume changes in the film, the action all takes place in one evening. So far so good, Mark is responding positively. Next Mr. G calls a nurse over and tells him to administer a blood test for insurance purposes and to be sure to get the necessary documentation. Suddenly Mr. G stops and says 'wait, you can't do this role after all.' Mark goes "WHHAT?" He wants to be a star so badly. Mr. G says well the character smokes and you don't smoke. However, if you'd be willing to fake it perhaps we can find a way to film you not actually smoking cigarettes. Mark sheepishly says, you're sure I don't have to smoke a real cigarette? Mr. G responds, almost gleefully, "absolutely not my boy, you have my word"! Mr. G adds 'why don't we get you some juice to drink while you think it over?' He whispers for the production assistant to crush two blue pills in juice laced with g and make it a double right away!!! They serve Mark the juice. He thinks it tastes a little odd but drinks it all down in one gulp. He grimaces at the aftertaste but he is feeling a little dry mouth with all the excitement and anticipation of being in his first movie. Mark asks how would they fake the smoking, he's never even lit or held a cigarette. Mr. G says no worries, they have an expert on set that will teach him. Using a clear glass pipe and some odorless, colorless white smoke to simulate the cigarette and then with technology they will superimposed the real thing when they edit the film. All this sounds logical to Mark and he agrees to it. A streetwise thug shows up, covered in tats and says "it's real easy just watch and listen. You fill the bowl of the pipe with these crystals, light the lighter and watch them melt until you see smoke and then slowly inhale. Hold it until I tell you to exhale. Do you think you can do that?" Mark says he can so they get ready and Mr. G, also the director and producer of the film, yells "Action!" Mark takes his first puff and of course does it all wrong and coughs and everyone laughs and Mr. G says 'Quiet on the set, let's do Take 2!' So they try it again and he inhales a deep breath, holds it a good long while and slowly releases some huge beautiful puffy white clouds which causes everyone in the room to erupt into applause. 'Excellent 'Mr. G says, 'let's try that again.' Mark is feeling a little funny, very warm and getting light headed. They repeat it another 6 times and Mark is starting to feel real good. He doesn't know why but he's also getting very horny. It's all new sensations for him and he sort of likes it. Plus he's loving all the attention and encouragement he is getting from the cast and crew. He's feeling like a real movie star. They take him in the back to prep him, then onto hair and makeup, the full 'star' treatment. He dresses back in his own clothes, which he doesn't even question due to the effects of the g and the t. The nurse comes back and says they have the results of the blood tests and all is fine. He then says, with a wink to Mr. G, "Did Mark get his 'covid' shot that is required by the insurance company so he can even be working on the set?" Mr G feigns false surprise and says 'How could we have forgotten? Of course he needs a covid shot to be allowed to work on the set ' !! He asks Mark if he has ever had one and he shakes his head no. Mr G then snaps his fingers and says 'quick, get a tourniquet and a syringe over here now! One mega dose coming up!! We want to be sure our boy is healthy, isn't that right Mark? Oh, and can we get him some more juice? He's looking thirsty.' Everyone on the set starts crowding around Mark, his co-stars have raging hard-ons and are rubbing their crotches just waiting to fill that throat and ass. The nurse secures the tourniquet and swabs his arm with an alcohol patch, finds a plump vein, instructs Mark to hold very still and he administers the first slam. Mark coughs uncontrollably for a while and then wham! It all hits him and he's theirs....like a pig to the slaughter. He's flying, his head is spinning and he hasn't a clue what's happening to his mind and body. The others start violently stripping him, shredded pieces of clothing flying everywhere, they can't get them off fast enough, his body is on fire and they carry him naked into a sling where his wrists are bound and then his ankles too. A leather blindfold is place on his eyes and a ball gag is placed in his mouth for now A large shard is stuffed up his butt along with two fingers. The boy is twitching and whimpering for more, he's in ecstasy and ready for his close up and his first breeding....a star is porn! Another slam is administered in the other arm and the boy is in another stratosphere. Mr. G ,of course, pulls out his enormous cock makes the first deposit followed by Mr. Jones who wants to see a return on his investment as well as fresh cum on his 12" pole. Then it becomes open season. Cock after cock, load after load are deposited in the no longer tight virgin hole. Mark's body is ravaged and raped in that sling. His ass cheeks are spread and soon fingers are replaced by dripping huge cocks. The ball gag is taken out and quickly a 9 inch cock is shoved down his throat. He gags and his eyes fill with water, he can barely stop from choking. He can't breathe. The boy is sucking his first dick and finally learns to take it like a real champ. Soon he is sucking and slurping and swallowing the first of many loads that night from many different cocks. He is moaning in pleasure and ectasy. His face and hair are dripping wet with sweat and cum, there's a puddle beneath him that wreaks of bodily fluids and sex. He's a virgin no more. The look on his face says it all, he just can't get enough and craves more drugs, more sex, more cum, more men. As anticpated "The Breeding Part I" is a critical and commercial success. It's groundbreaking in its actual breeding scenes as well as rampant on screen drug usage and real time reactions. Mr. G denies it all and claims it's all simulated with great acting but those in the know, know the truth. Those bio-hazard tattoo tops in the film with their penetration and cum shots were all too real. It's official, "Breeding Part 1" is complete. Mark's worldwide publicity tour starts in about two weeks, as soon as the Bareback Studios latest cumdump sensation recovers from the flu!

Chapter 4 - Daddy Z I was lounging in the sun as Mandy blared some pop music and played on her phone. Poor girl had no clue her boyfriend was probably at this moment getting drilled by her dad’s big fat poz dick. Well, at least he hoped that is why it was taking so long for Thomas and Matt to join them. When the SOS text for a new suit came, Z knew exactly how to test the boy’s sexuality. He told Daddy T about his plan and set it up so they could arrange for Mandy to be outside and Daddy T to find away to get into Matt’s hole. A few minutes later Matt came walking out onto the pool deck. He walked like he was in a dream. Many called him over and began to talk him to death, that girl could talk a tree into submission. Z caught Matt half paying attention to Mandy but also saw him checking out his body and package (again). Thankfully the sunglasses hid his eyes so he could pretend to be asleep. About 5 minutes later Daddy T came out with a tray of drinks and put them beside Z’s lounger. He bent over and whispered “The little slut let me jerk him off in the shower. I got to put my head in that tight raw neg boy hole. So warm and tight!!! But I didn’t want to do a quick fuck, so after he came from me putting it in I pulled out and shot my toxic babies on his face. He will be our poz boy before the end of the week!!” This information didn’t surprise Z, but it made he begin to harden as it confirmed the boy was a cum dump slut and didn’t even know it. Thomas kissed him on his cheek as he pulled the front of his swim suit down to show Matt, who was still watching them, his half hard dick. The boy face turned red. Z new then and there the boy was theirs! Thomas picked up two of the bloody marys he made and took them over to the pool for Mandy and Matt. Durning the brief moment Matt looked away to watch Mandy swim toward Daddy T at the side of the pool I had taken my sun glasses off and grabbed my own drink. That is when Matt looked back at me and I winked at him. A promise that he would be soon riding my big fat raw dick. Daddy T was embracing the hosting duties. He brought out a light lunch after the drinks were passed out. He also continued to be sure everyone got Bloody Mary refills all afternoon. Z and Daddy T sat on the edge of the pool with their legs in the water as the other two ate from plates on the pool side as they remained in the pool. They chatted and asked Matt millions of random questions. About himself, his family, his school work, his job, ect. Z could tell he was a bright hard working honest young man. And he loved turning those the most. It took all his power to not get hard while they talked. The afternoon went on with more talking, music, drinks, and some swimming and splashing. It was a perfect day, sunny but not overly so, warm in the high 70s, but not too hot yet. The water was just the perfect temperature. It was a great afternoon to be in the pool. Around 4, Daddy T helped a very drunk Mandy to the house and her room to nap before dinner. Matt offered to take her up, but Daddy T used his dom daddy voice to tell him to stay with me. It worked like a charm on the little slut. “Matt while they he takes he upstairs go over to the table by my lounger and grab me my pipe and bring it over” ”Sure Z” he replied as he climbed out of the pool onto the deck and walked over. He ass looked so good in those speedos. But that was for later tonight. This session was going to be just to break him in orally, at least that is what Daddy T told him when he whispered in his ear before announcing he was taking Mandy up stairs. Z took his trunks off and started to jerk his dick. It got to the full 10 in in no time. Matt came back holding the pipe and lighter. “Here it is Z” At that moment he noticed Z’s monster hard dick. He turned a deep red. But his eyes showed Z how much he wanted his dick. “Now boy, it’s Daddy Z when Mandy isn’t around. You are our faggot slut now so you will address us respectfully or be punished. Daddy T told me how you let him jerk you off, open that hole with his fat dick head, and then you took his facial. We knew the minute we saw you what a little faggot you are meant to be” ”Mmmm… I don’t… Mmm… I only ever messed with a couple guys… Daddy T was the first to put a dick in me. Mmmm I don’t know why but deep down I want to serve you both. I want to please you Daady Z!!” A very red Matt replied. ”Thats because you are a natural born slut. Now cone over here, put that stuff there on my suit, and get in the pool in front of me.” Daddy Z told him in his dom daddy voice Daddy T had been helping him develop the last few years. Matt did as he was told and he stood in the pool in front of Daddy Z’s raging hard. He stared at it not saying a word. Transfixed. “Now boy the first thing you are going to do is lick my balls.” Matt did as he was told. Slowly lowering his face into Daddy Z’s big ball sack. After a minute the boy nature kicked in and he started to lick and sniff Daddy Zs balls. He even started to take them in his mouth making Daddy Z moan in pleasure. “Such a natural. Now boy it’s time you kissed my piss slit. Yea that’s it. Kiss it and my big fat dick head. Mmm good boy. Now take my head into your mouth. That’s it, cover your teeth with your lips. That’s it. Just the head for now. Not to much. Mmmm so good. Such a born cock sucker. Mmm yes, now try to go a little deeper. Mmmm, yes!! Wait not that deep. Even naturals need time to learn to deep throat. You will get plenty of practice this week. That’s it’s. Suck that big fat daddy dick boy!” Daddy Z was in heaven. Matt had only gotten maybe 1/3 to 1/2 his dick down his throat but he had a natural suction and rhythm that made it feel amazing. Daddy T came walking out of the house holding his suit in his hand, big fat hard dick swinging in the wind. “I see you are getting him broke in like we talked about. What a good little slut. Now it’s your turn to suck my dick as he sucks your son” Daddy T said as he aimed his rock hard dick at Z’s mouth. Z had no problem deepthroating Daddy T’s 9.5 thick inches. He was well trained and had lots of practice. Matt had looked up, dick head still in his mouth as Daddy T approached, talked, and now stuck his dick all the way down Daddy Zs throat. Daddy Z could see from the corner of his eye Matt’s amazement at this feat. Daddy T spoke up, “Oh don’t stop now. Keep sucking that big dick boy! Just because Z is sucking his daddy doesn’t mean you won’t keep serving your daddy.” Daddy Z felt Matt redouble his sucking efforts getting well over half his dick down his throat without any choking. “Daddy T I want you to go sit on the lounge chair. Boy you get out of the pool, take off those shorts, and follow us.” Daddy Z said. As Daddy T sat on the lounge chair he pulled a bottle of lube from a hidden drawer and began to slick up his dick. Daddy Z saw the look of surprise, lust, and fear in Matt’s eyes as Daddy T lubed his meat. ”Don’t worry boy, I will be riding Daddy T for now as you suck me. I can only cum from fucking. Now once I get on, you get on your knees here on the towel and suck my dick as I ride him. When I cum, swallow. If you drop any of my cum, you will be in trouble boy” Daddy Z instructed. Matt climbed from the pool and took off his suit while Z sat on Daddy T’s dick. Slowly to get the head in, then he went all the way down. Taking all 9.5 in of poz dick balls deep. He started to slowly ride Daddy Ts massive cock. Matt watched from beside the lounge chair for just a minute, his hard 8 in dick sticking straight out. He dropped to his knees and took Daddy Zs dick in his mouth. It took Matt a few minutes but he got the rhythm down and his natural sucking skills took over. It was only a matter of about 5 minuets of fucking before Daddy Z moaned loudly and shot a huge charged load down their new boy’s throat. Which he greedily swallowed. “Fuck that is so hot watching him eat your babies boy! Get off me, I am about to cum and this fag boy is going to swallow my load too” said Daddy T. Daddy Z got off the big hard dick and Matt swooped right in and took over half Daddy Ts dick in his throat. With in a few minutes Matt was unknowingly swallowing his second charged load. As Matt was bent over sucking Daddy T’s dick, Daddy Z came behind him with a lubed finger and put it in the boys tight hole just as Daddy T held his head on his dick to make him swallow. It took no time to find the slut boy’s magic button and hit it. Daddy T released Matt’s head and as he came off Daddy Ts dick he sat back onto Daddy Z’s in his hole and came hands free all over the pool deck, loung chair, and daddy’s Ts leg. “Fuck, that feel so good daddy!!!” Matt yelled. “You really are a born bottom. I can’t wait to get balls deep in you!” Daddy Z told Matt. ”He is and we will stretch him later tonight. How did you like your oral lesson fag boy?” Daddy T asked Matt. ”I loved it!! The taste of dick. The act of sucking you both and giving you pleasure. The taste of you cum!! I just don’t understand it, I never had sex this good before. Even with Amanda it is no where near as good.” Matt replied. “You will love taking dick even more. Let’s all jump in the pool and smoke some weed. We can just chill and leave the rest of this convo till later tonight after Mandy goes to bed. Don’t plan on getting much sleep while you’re here boy. We will be using you late every night.” Daddy Z said as they all got up and walked to the pool and climbed in, all naked. They all took turns smoking. As Matt laid against Daddy Z chest, Z hugging him as they talked and smoked. His soft but still big dick resting in Matt’s ass crack. They joked and played. Kissing and making out here and there. Finally around 6:30, Daddy T told them it was time to go in to make dinner and get up Amanda. As they were putting on their suits on the side of the pool Matt looked between his two new daddy’s. Z knew he was looking at their scorpion tats and could see the question forming. “Those are hot matching tats you have. Are you both scorpios or something?” Matt asked Daddy Z. Thomas had already dressed and was walking away toward the house, but Z heard him snort laugh. He didn’t stop just kept walking. Daddy Z took Matt’s hand in his and walked with him toward the house replying “No, but it is something special we share. We will tell you about it before you go but not right now. We better get in the kitchen and help Daddy T.” Daddy Z gave him a quick kiss on the lips and pulled him into the house and kitchen where they all made dinner. A sleepy Amanda came in a little after 7 and helping finish up the food and then they all went to the living room to watch tv as they ate dinner. Matt and Amanda sat on one sofa cuddling after dinner as they watched tv. The daddies shared the other sofa. Daddy Z was hard all night, the blanket over his and Daddy Ts lap, as they cuddled and watched Tv. Daddy T keep teasing his dick all night as he whispered dirty thoughts about their new slut boy in his ear. Matt keep sneaking looks at them, the hunger in his eyes telling Daddy Z just how much fun they would have tonight finally dumping a few toxic loads in his tight neg boy hole! I hope this chapter is as hot to everyone as it was to me as I wrote it!! Stay tuned for more.

This first entry is the setup and backstory. This will be a little slow and not really get into the heart of bug chasing/pozzing till later chapters. So don’t go away, that is coming. Also, as always this is fiction, all people are made up and not meant to be anyone in real life. Also, all people are of age and consenting. Chapter 1 - Matt Matt was fidgeting with his phone as he looked out the plane window. His mind racing. He had been dating Amanda for almost a year. It was spring break of their junior year. They started dating after meeting at an end of the year frat party on campus last year. They both stayed in town for the summer. He lived local to the college and his job was there. He definitely needed to keep his job and paycheck. Amanda stayed for a prestigious internship she got for the summer. They dated all summer and by the time fall session started they were committed and monogamous. She started pressuring him to meet “the dads” (her dad and stepdad) around Thanksgiving, but he keep putting it off arguing that he needed to stay local because of his work and be near his parents for the holidays (who also lived near the college). Finally, a few weeks ago she sprang this trip on him. She gave him the you either come and meet my dads or we stop dating ultimatum. Her dad paid for the plane tickets and even told Amanda he’d give Matt the money he’d miss out from work (the second part of which he rejected out of pride). He didn’t want to lose her, he liked her a lot, not loved but he figured that was coming. He did tell her he loved her, but just so she didn’t feel awkward when she said it to him. So he had no choice but to agree. That’s how he found himself flying across the country from the northeast where he had lived his whole life. In fact he had never been more than 3 hours drive from home. And here he was minutes from landing in Southern California, San Diego to be exact, to meet the dads. Her dad, Thomas, was in his late 40s and very successful entrepreneur. He owned lots of different business and had a ton of investments. He had been semi-retired since Amanda went to college. She lost her mom when she was 8, and her dad was single father raising her till he meet Zach when she was 14. Thomas and Zach dated and got married pretty quick. It was rough at first, with Zach being 20 when he came on the scene. But they managed and now with him in his late 20s he was like the cool uncle Amanda never had. He was a professional photographer and from what Amanda said pretty in demand which let him work only a few major shoots a year and still make a ton of money. Matt often heard Amanda joke with her dad, Papa T, that he had “shipped” her off to college across the country so he could retire to live off his millions and travel with his boy toy to exotic places to take pictures. It was all said in good fun, she knew her dad had worked hard for everything he had and cared for Zach, but their relationship was about teasing so it was par for the course for them. This teasing was one of the things that made him nervous. His family were all very cordial and WASPy. You didn’t joke or kid or show disrespect. You did as you were told and worked hard and didn’t complain. He knew his parents loved him and each other, but they never showed it that way or in any real physical way. He was also nervous because of the wealth of her parents. He grew up working class. No college money, that was paid for by financial aid and scholarships and loans. He had to work in high school to get his first car. He had to pay his own bills, hence why he shared a cramped old house with 4 other guys. So, all that wealth was intimidating. But the thing that made the most nervous, was the possibility of them figuring out his secret. See Matt thought he might be bi. He had been attracted to guys for a while. But had never acted on it. Aside from a few jerk sessions and one bj from a buddy he hadn't explored it more. He wasn’t ashamed of it, he just never found a guy he wanted to go further with. And then he meet Amanda, so he decided to close that door while they dated. He did still jerk to gay porn occasionally, but never when Amanda was around or could find out. He knew she would understand if he came out as Bi to her but he didn’t feel the need to rock the boat for something he wasn’t sure about. However, he didn’t want the dads to figure it out with their magic gaydar or something. I mean gay guys have that right? So that was is primary worry now as the plane started to land. Amanda grabbed his hand pulling him out of his thoughts. He looked over to her and she gave him a queasy look and squeezed his hand harder. He remembered her saying she was a nervous flyer, especially on takeoff and landing. So he squeezed back and smiled at her. The landing went smoothly and as they were walking off the plane Amanda was now back to herself looked over her shoulder at him as they walked down the aisle. “Don’t worry babe they will love you!” He smiled at her, but the butterflies in his stomach didn’t settle. From there it was a bit of a rush of getting off the plane, getting their bags, and then heading to the meet up spot. Matt was following Amanda when looking around when he heard in a booming voice “Mandy moon get over here and hug me!” “Papa T!!!” Amanda squealed as he flung herself into his arms. He followed the voice and say a tall tan man with golden brown hair scooping Amanda in a hug and squeezing her. He couldn’t see his face but he could tell in addition to being tall, he had a great body. He was in designer shorts, which showed off his muscle thighs and caves, and a polo that showed his big biceps. He didn’t know why but the man seemed to make his cock jump a little. I mean he was attracted to men, but this attraction was more then his typical reaction to a hot guy. Then he looked to the man standing next them and almost went full mast. This man was younger but equally tall man, around 6’3, with light brown skin, dark black hair, dressed in the same type of casual outfit as the other. He too had great leg and arm muscles. He also had a flat stomach and great pecks. But the most attractive thing was his beautiful smile. As the older man, Thomas, released her and Zach scooped her up into a bear hug. “Hey baby girl” he said quieter as he hugged her. “I missed you Papa Z” Amanda replied. As this embrace happened Matt got a better look at Thomas. He was older, but equally as good looking as Zach. He also had a flat stomach and good chest. He had a few more lines in his face around his mouth and eyes (probably the most beautiful eyes he had ever seen in a man). Thomas turned his head from looking at his husband and daughter and caught Matt checking him out. Matt blinked and moved to step forward to introduce himself. “Hello sir, I am Matt. It nice to finally meet you” he said as he held out his hand. “Oh stop with that sir shit. Call me Thomas or dad. Also, we hug in this family, so best get used to it now” he said as he pulled him in a strong embrace. Matt made sure to keep it as a straight hug not touching hips, mainly so he would put his half hard dick against his girlfriend’s dad. He was pretty sure that tactic failed because as he pulled away from Thomas, he saw what can only be described as a knowing and mischievous look in those beautiful eyes. “Call me Z, it’s good to meet you” Zach said as he wrapped him in an equally strong hold but this time pulling him in and forcing him to have a full contact hug. And boy did it seem like this guy was packing judging from the bulge he felt against him as they hugged. Which only made his hard on more obvious against Zach’s leg he was sure. He pulled away as quick as he could. “Nice to meet you as well!” Zach replied though with his voice breaking a little. “Enough of the all the hugging and mushy stuff. I need to get home and shower. I have plane dirt on me! Plus I want to get in the pool, pronto. Why did you let me go to school in a place that you can’t go swimming outside till June?” She directed to Thomas. “How else were we supposed to be able to host wild naked orgies pool parties if you stayed on the west coast honey?” He replied straight faced. Amanda laughed hysterically at that, “oh I know better than that Papa T. You two are a boring old married couple.” Thomas put his arm around her shoulder and guided her toward the car park as they bantered back and forth. Zach took her bags and walked beside Matt making small talk as they following behind. The whole time to the car and on the drive to the house Matt had a nagging thought in the back of his mind saying that he was pretty sure Amanda was wrong. He had a feeling that the dads were very much the type to have naked pool party orgies. And it surprised him how much he wanted to be apart of one with them. End of chapter 1. Stay tuned for more.

I had watched every verbal poz porn video I could find so many times that I had them all memorized. I smoked myself stupid with weed. My dick was constantly hard thinking about the gift. I couldn't even watch TV anymore without also watching poz porn on my phone. I jerked off for over 2 hours a day. It was time to get pozzed. I found a poz guy online, and he was ready as fuck to bring me into the poz brotherhood. After we chatted a little bit, he came over and we got right down to business, both of us too horny to wait. I laid down on my back with my legs in the air. The dom poz top climbed on top of me and positioned his cock at my hole, rubbing at the entrance. "So Boy, are you really ready to take a poz cock? You're so young and hot, I need you to beg for it." Daddy said. "I really need it Dad. I'm just a dumb twink cum bucket for you to fill over and over again. I'm so crazy for your HIV Daddy. Please make me the happiest twink ever and poz my stupid ass!" I said. Daddy grinned. "Oh fuck yeah Boy, you're fucking twisted. Nothing turns me on like a stupid twink begging to get pozzed" Daddy said. I moaned. "Yes Daddy, as my dick gets harder, my brain gets dumber. All I can think about is getting pozzed. Please give me HIV in my butt!!!" I screamed. Daddy pounded his dick deep inside my butt. It was the greatest feeling in the world having Daddy's hard dick skin rubbing against the skin of my anal walls. I could feel my mind slipping away as I got hornier and hornier. "Ohhhh Daddy, uhhhh, fuuuuck yeah, bring me into the poz brotherhood" I moaned stupidly. Daddy grinned widely. "Fuck yes you stupid fucking pig, I'm going to get you fucking pregnant" Daddy said. "Yesssss Dad, I'm such a fucking faggot lusting for HIV" I moaned. "You're really gonna get it" Daddy said. Daddy fucked his dick so deep inside of my butt, I could feel his dickhead in my guts. Daddy stared deeply into my eyes as he fucked me. "You're really going to get the bug deep inside of your butt. You'd better really be stupid enough to take this load, because I'm going to flood your guts with poz cum" Daddy warned. I moaned loudly. "YES DAD, I'M BEGGING FOR YOUR FUCKING POZ CUM, POZ MY STUPID NEG BUTT!!!" I screamed in ecstasy. We were both in pig heaven. This was the greatest feeling that there ever was. Daddy kept up his poz talk while I continued to beg. "I'm going to inject your butt with my demon sperm" Daddy warned. "Fuck yes Dad, I really wanna take it all! I want your DNA deep inside of my guts, forever changing my body to be your dumb twink cum bucket!" I said. I wrapped my legs around Daddy, pulling him closer into me. We kissed passionately as Daddy continued to fuck me. "You're going to be my fucking faggot cum slave, too toxic to do anything but get recharged all day every day" Daddy said. "All I think about now is taking your poz cum Daddy. Fill me up over and over again!" I said. Daddy was getting close. "You better be dumb enough to take this strain, because it's coming for you" Daddy warned. "INFECT ME SIR! Take over my body with your poison cum!" I screamed. Daddy picked up the pace. "I'M GONNA CONVERT YOU!!!" Daddy yelled. "KNOCK ME UP DAD!!!" I screamed. Daddy fucked me as hard as he could. "TAKE MY AIDS LOAD YOU STUPID FUCKING FAGGOT!!!" Daddy yelled. With a roar, Daddy unleashed stream after stream of poz cum inside of me. I howled with pleasure. "That's it my stupid fucking twink. Take all of Daddy's poz cum" Daddy moaned. "YES SIR!" I said obediently, spreading my legs as wide as they would go. Spurt, spurt, spurt, spurt. Daddy kept filling my butt all the way up with his cum. His dick was pumping in my guts, and I felt every bit of it. He was turning me toxic. Daddy stuck a butt plug in my ass. "There you go my stupid fucking twink, now go to sleep with all of Daddy's poz cum inside of you" Daddy said. I nodded off to sleep in Daddy's arms. Some time later, I caught the fuck flu. We got a home test, and I tested poz. Daddy and I grinned at each other. "Congratulations Boy! You're my Son now. Welcome to the poz brotherhood." Daddy said. "Thank you Daddy! Please recharge me" I begged. Daddy grinned. He fucked me all night full of poz cum. I was in pig Heaven. THE END

This story was inspired by the guest who wrote “Devil's Doorstep” Frazer was a straight lanky 26 year old who worked for the Scottish probation service. It was his last assignment before the weekend, he had to visit the accommodation of a recently released sex offender to ensure it was appropriate. He rang the bell and was answered by a muscular middle-aged man wearing only a dressing gown. He apologised, claiming he had just been showering. Frazer went up the stairs to his flat. Although, the one bed flat was mostly in order: clean and tidy. When he entered the bedroom to check it out, he was shocked by what he saw.: attached to the bed head and base were chains with manacles. “I'm sorry but you can't possess these items, given your previous proclivities. You could easily use them to re-offend” “Oh, come on”, he replied, it's just a bit of fun, surely probation can't deny me that.” “I'm sorry but this is clearly against your conditions of release, you could be returned to prison for this.” Frazer went over to examine the manacles. The offender followed him and before Frazer knew what was happening, he has clamped one of the manacles to Frazer's wrist and then pushed him on the bed, forcing his other wrist into the other one. “Do you mean like this?” he answered menacingly. “Let me go now, you are in serious trouble!” “No I'm afraid it's you who are in serious trouble!” as he dragged Frazer's trousers and pants down and then manacled his ankles to the base of the bed. ”Stop now! I warn you, you will be sent straight back with little chance of parole!” The other guy just grabbed Frazer's cock and started to wank it to erection, The action of doing so, caused Frazer's cock to stiffen and to a very small degree to weaken Frazer's resolve. He questioned his sexuality, but then realised it was a natural reaction to his circumstances. When it was fully erect, he started to suck on Frazer's dick, ensuring it was fully erect. “I'll show you how much you are clearly enjoying this!”, he retorted, He sucked furiously on Frazer's dick and soon made it very lubricated and completely rock hard. “Hmm. time to ride your dick”, he exclaimed. At that he removed his dressing gown and was completely naked. He sported a biohazard tattoo, that only warned Frazer further of what danger he was in. He moved over to Frazer and placed his hole over Frazer's enormous manhood. It was easy with the copious saliva that he had applied to this cock to push down and let this cock enter him deeply. He then moved up and down on Frazer's pole, gripping his cock with occasional squeezing of his sphincter, whenever Frazer' cock head entered him. This really encouraged Frazer to move nearer to orgasm. He sped up, still tantalising Frazer's cock. and it became just too much for him as Frazer spasmed and sent his sperm shooting out of his anal virgin's cock, straight up his arse, “See, your gay like me!” he mocked. “Now I'm going to return the favour!” Sure Frazer was questioning the experience and the fact this fucking had lead to his massive explosion inside this man, but he became terrified at the idea, he was going to be fucked with a toxic cock. Frazer started to struggle against his bondage. All that lead to was the man adjusted the chains to his feet, pulling Frazer's legs upwards and outwards. He then clamped this new position in firmly. Frazer's arse was now fully exposed to the cumming onslaught. Frazer watched as the man repeatedly spat on his hands and then lubricated his dick with the saliva. To Frazer's surprise, watching the man then wanking himself to full erection made his own cock start growing to attention too. “Hah, see you're looking forward to it!” he claimed. That made Frazer plead with him to desist. But the only response was to see him climb onto the bed and then place his fully erect and wet cock against Frazer's hole. The man pushed firmly against Frazer's hole and his penis head popped inside, then with a further push his whole manhood was forced inside Frazer's arse. He began slowly pushing in and out of Frazer's hole, whilst Frazer begged him to stop and yet at the same time, Frazer's cock was getting very stiff and rubbing against the man's belly, even oozing precum onto his stomach. This turned the man on further and he started to increase the speed of his humping. This, in turn, got the man more turned on. He found himself surprisingly feeling he was going to ejaculate very quickly: not like him at all, but this situation really turned him on. Soon Frazer could feel the man's dick start to swell and throb. “No, please pull out!” was his ignored plea. The very next second the man shot a huge load of toxic sperm deep inside him. “Noooo...,” was Frazer's cry, “now pull out of me and let me go!” “But this is your last assignment of the week,” the man replied. “I've got you for the whole weekend.” Enough time to seed you many times over. I prefer to take my time and give you a rough long fucking to help you with your conversion. “You think this experience will turn me gay?” “No, I think that I'll turn you positive!” and with that he pushed his still fairly erect cock back into Frazer and started ploughing his arse again. This time slowly and somewhat painfully, with only his own cum as lube. Frazer felt every thrust of the man's cock and received many loads over the weekend. There was no way he was going to come out of this negative. Frazer was completely deflated realising his predicament as another spurt from the man's cock shot inside him. Sadly this may be my last story for BZ with the July deadline fast approaching. Please like it and comment on the story if you enjoyed it.

Part 3: What happens in the night when you are given permission to unlock your true self for the first time? Well, I was about to find out. I moved about the open warehouse, skirting around the naked bodies of writhing men either dancing or fucking. I felt a bit like the tourist at the zoo, out of place and unsure if I belonged as if separated by a sheet of glass. "You look lost, boy." I scanned the area for where the voice that called to me over the music had come from but no one was looking my way. Must have been calling to someone else. I began to walk some more when a hand arrested my wrist and I looked down. There sitting on a white chaise lounge was a burly muscle daddy with a harness, cap and chaps. He had a cigar in his mouth but what was more, he held a crop in one hand and a leash attached to another boy in the other. Well, maybe boy is too strong of a descriptor. Puppy, may be more accurate. I'd never seen anything like it but this boy was in full pup gear with mask and even a tail! He was sucking on the daddy's cock, shaking his ass so his tail wagged, obviously a very happy pup. "Are you lost, kid? First time here." "Yes...Yes, Sir." "MMmmm.. come, sit on my lap for a minute." I was hesitant but did as i was told, Daddy pulled the pup off his cock. then as i sat on his lap, he grabbed for my pouch and pulled aside the jockstrap and ordered the pup to get me hard. "Oh- he doesn't have to-" but before I could object the pups mouth was on my member, a warmth embracing my cock and I sighed with pleasure and relaxed into the muscle daddy's lap. He took my hand and brought it to his turgid length, still slick with pup's saliva and commanded me: "Stroke while we chat." I did, impressed with his beer can thick cock "The guys here are gonna love a fresh little thing like you. You can call me Daddy D, everyone does. I'd help break you in myself, show you the ropes. But I got my hands full with this little pup-slave of mine. Still house him." He raised his voice to pup. "Isn't that right?" pup moaned something that sounded like agreement around my now-hard cock. "Daddy D, everyone seems paired off I-" "No one minds a little addition to their pairings usually. However if your want a fresh pick of your very own. go to the three doors." By this time i was writhing as daddy started to play with my hole. his fingers were slick with lube that I hadn't seen him apply. "The three doors?" I asked, and Daddy D pointed to the back of the warehouse where, sure enough, along the walls were three doors. "Each has a different aesthetic to it but it's a good cruising spot, out here's more for fucking once you find what you want or showing off." "Alright. I'll give it a go." "Pup, off his cock." And at his command pup release my now straining cock. "Good boy!" I said to him and he wagged his tail before taking Daddy D's dick back in his mouth, pushing my hand out of the way. "Before you go, i have a little present for you to help you enjoy the three doors" Daddy D said as he fingered my hole. "Oh? What's that I asked?" He just smiled and continued to finger me. I moaned into the sensation and closed my eyes, he'd tell me or give me his present in a minute, i figured. Then i felt a burning sensation in my ass and my eyes popped open. "There it is" Daddy D said. "There what is?" I asked confused. "Your present a little treat in your tush, now get out of here and have fun kiddo. Come tell me about the night later!" I stood up from Daddy D's lap and began to move away, the burning sensation still there but also beginning to turn into an insatiable need to get fucked. Had he put a drug in my hole? At this point all I knew is between my present and the Juice Griff had given me I was beginning to feel REALLY good as I made my way to the three doors. I was debating which door to go in first when without seeing me, griff and tom walked by me and into door 2. "Okay, that one's out- Tom can't see me" so i moved to the left to door number one, paneled wooden door that was quite heavy as I pulled it open. As It opened steam poured out as I stepped in to a completely dark room... End part 3. Part 3 is shorter but serves as a major connector. Part 4 and 5 will be major installments and have a LOT of breakthrough's for Tag

Nicolai was well and truly fucked. He'd come into NYC from his university on Long Island with his pals for a night of clubbing and fun and that had certainly been achieved. He remembered the throbbing bass of the club and the exuberant dancing of his posse. What he was having trouble remembering was remembering when things took a turn. Nicolai remembered being in the bathroom at the club and checking himself out his lithe 21 year old frame all sinewy, lean muscle and with sandy hair. He wore tight jeans and tight black tee shirt along with sexy briefs. The bathroom of this club was shared with the gay club adjacent to it. Nicolai wasn't gay. At all. But for whatever reason, he decided to check out that club instead of going back to the straight one. Guys kept buying him drinks and a free drink is a free drink and thats when things got hazy. Now it's 3am Nicolai has stumbled into the alleyway behind the club, not really sure how he got there and he seems to have lost his phone and can't find his friends. Well and truly fucked. Then he felt the vomit coming. He was able to make it to a trash can and threw up in there. He was dizzy and just needed to lie down for one fucking minute. The alley seemed deserted, so he found a corner to lay down in, just for one minute... * Rex was feeling great, high on life and other enhancements that had helped him get through his shift at Helix as a go-go boy. Now, it was time to get out of here and find some slut to use for some piggy pnp sex. He changed to his street clothes, bid his farewells and exited the building using the backdoor which led to an alleyway. He started down the alleyway and heard a groan to the left, looking in that direction- Rex was shocked to find some twinky kid passed out. "He could meet someone real dangerous here, I'd better help him out." Rex said. and idea forming in his brain... * Nicolai woke up to music. Not the thumppathumppa of the club but a speaker in an apartment. He was on a bed. He was groggy and didn't recognize the surroundings. He groaned. "You're awake! I was about to blast you off, that's really gonna wake you up!" There was a man next to him. And Nicolai was not gay but he could appreciate when a man was good looking. and this man was definitely hot. And naked? Nicolai began to realize he was as well except for a jockstrap. But he had had briefs on? None of this made any sense. Then in his groggy, just woke up- still kinda drunk haze Nicolai began to realize his arm had been tied off and the man was about to insert a needle into his fucking arm. "Whattareyoudoing?" he slurred. "Like I said, waking you up. Making you feel good. You really shouldn't fall asleep in alley's, baby. You never know who's gonna wanna do what to you!" Then the needle was in , blood registering and whatever was in it forced into him. An evil grin spread on Rex's face. In the calm before it hit Nicolai had a series of flashbacks. * He remembered seeing Rex dancing in the club Remembered coming to in the alleyway to the same ma pissing on him, that he'd forced Nicolai to drink it and how bitter it had tasted. He could recall now the mad pulling his pants down and ripping his briefs in the back before roughly shoving his cock into Nicolai and breeding his virgin hole. Nicolai had wanted to scream in protest but had been too drunk and then it had started to feel good. Afterward, Rex had shoved him to his knees to clean his cum and blood tinged cock before then hauling his dick back in to his pants and slapping Nickolai hard across the face. He'd practically carried Nicolai to his car a block away, pouring him into the back seat where he blacked out until he woke up here and now. * Then the slam hit and Nicolai's world changed. Three days later when he left Rex's place he'd be poz, a chem whore, and a faggot who would never again claim to be straight.

Part 5 I was pissed, but did I have any right to be? So Tom and Tag had asked for a few minutes alone, said they had some brotherly bonding to take care of before absconding to the backseat of my fucking car. “Easy, Griff” I tried to calm myself down. This was to be expected, Tom and Tag needed to clear the air and have some naked time together to get it all out in the open. I just didn’t like this feeling. This feeling like I was being abandoned. Daddy issues, you know. But I was hardly being left alone. I made my way to the back of the club to my favorite room here: Room 3. I opened the door and entered and was immediately enchanted by the groans and grunts of man on man pig sex and action. This was the sling room and I apparently had the luck of timing because there was a sling to the right of the room that was open. I quickened my pace and hoisted myself into it. I’d barely had time to settle before I felt a slap on my now exposed ass. “There he is, my sexy little Griffin” “Colin! It’s been too long.” and it had been. I gazed up at him in astonishment. Colin was here? Colin was back? Colin had been where it had all started for Tom and I. A sexy, Scottish, mid-30’s ad-exec, no nonsense, svelte and muscles. He had the most perfect cut 8” cock and was a dominant man who knew how to take charge and turn two innocent uni boys he met at a club into his new chemmed up pig sluts. “Griff, where’s your other half.” “He’s here- off with his little brother right now. We’re… following your lead and showing him the way.” “What a good little slut I’ve trained.” Colin said as he began to worry his fingers against my anal ring. I moaned. Then his full lips were on mine and I’d forgotten the force of his kisses, they now felt like a reclamation. “I want my turn with the new kid tonight.” he growled a whisper in my ear. “You, Tom and Him will be coming back to mine after. Is that understood?” It wasn’t a request. My dick lurched at the command. “Yes, Sir!” Colin had left the states for a few months for business- “When didn’t you get back? How long are you-” “Shhhhh-” he said as he lined up his fuckstick with my hole “Do you want to exchange niceties?” He spat on his cock then punch it into my cunt fully in on go “Or do you want me to slam you up, use you and fuck and fist this pretty little hole, Griffin?” My jaw fell open. For a moment, in the shock nothing came out, then a gutteral groan before I screamed “fuck yes, Master.” “Master?! What happened to sir. Griffin, if you want me to be your master, I would take you under my wing and show you realms you’d never dreamed of. But only you. I am sir to many, but master to one. Think about it. You and Tom- Well, you would need to separate. Could you do that?” “We’re not a couple but-” “But your best mates who do everything together. Everything. We’d still have fun with Tommy boy, but I’d want you to myself too, Griff. Think about it. We’ll have a discussion over dinner in two nights time. But for now. Let’s fuck.” With that he pulled out two syringes and I knew this night was about to get so much better. My mind swam with his offer as I tied my arm off and got ready. Tom and I had been on this adventure together, and now we were going to bring Tag in and it would be us three. But Colin… his offer was kinda the next step in what I wanted to explore. And Tom, as wild as he was. He has limits… limits I just don’t want to play by anymore. And if Tom and Tag want time together alone now, maybe their path is together as a duo. But- Like Colin said- tonight isn’t about serious decisions. Tonight is about serious fucking. “Cheers, mate” we clinked syringes then brought them to our ties off elbows. I concentrated on the crook of mine where there was a nice, fat vein. It went right in- I registered right away and was quickly pushing down on the plunger, I hadn’t even asked how much was in this one. “What a slut” I mumbled to myself. The now empty syringe was pulled from my arm’ tourniquet removed and needle capped. Colin finished around the same time and disappeared the supplies on a table next to us. The way this slam hit just right made me believe in miracles. I’ve slammed before and I’ll slam again but this slam was some kind of special. I was coughing and tasting and overwhelmed as the heat came over me. Colin’s gaze turned devilishly piggy as his rush hit him and he coughed as well. He bucked his hip forward reminding me I was impaled on his throbbing 8 inches. I wish I could tell you more about this rush but there’s just no differentiating where it began and I ended. It was so consuming. Colin and I were like fire and air, consuming each other with a ferocity that could not be contained. I could tell others were watching and I could feel cocks in my hand or occasional loas shoot onto me, but all I remained focused on was the man fucking me. He would occasionally tell me to “turn my head like a good slut” and I’d feel a new cock in my mouth, grateful for it but trying to keep my eyes on his. I’d lost track of time but felt the exact moment he blasted his load into me growling “I want you to be mine boy. I want to be your Master, to breed this beautiful cunt and destroy you like you’re my property. Because you will be my property.” With those words I felt his cum burst inside me and I came hands free. We basked in the afterglow, trying to get our breath back. He withdrew and I groaned. Another lined up as if to fuck me next. “Back off!” Colin warned him, and he did.I smirked. “C’mon Griff, we’re going.” “Going? You promised to fist me though. He advanced on me, still in the sling and grabbed around my neck pulling me in for a brutal, crusking kiss, then lowered to my neck and sucked to claim. I knew he was leaving his mark. He then whispered in my ear “You will follow me boy, because I need to get you out of here. I have had about enough sharing you tonight with them that I can stand. I told you I would be bringing you lads back to mine and I will be. I’ll share you with Tom and his brother but I need to be the one to claim you from now on. No one else touches this but me. Clear?” As he said that he forced three fingers into my cum filled cunt and I moaned. He smirked against my lips then brought the cum soaked fingers up to my mouth and made me suck them off. His cum was delicious and tasted like nectar I’d been desperate for. “I will be fisting you. I will be showing you three one hell of a night. I will be showing you what separates me, a man, from the boys. I will make sure by the end of this very night that you will unequivocally be begging me to be your master in two days time.” “Yes, Mas-” “Uh uh uh- you haven’t earned the right to call me that yet.” Colin caught me, I hadn’t even realized it. It was knee-jerk. “Yes, Sir.” * Tom stopped Tag just outside the warehouse door. Their conversation and fuck had bee intense. Now they had to find Griff and tell him it was time to leave for the night. Tom wasn’t sure where. Maybe they could grab a hotel. All he knew is the three of them had unfinished business and the night was still young. Tom was so happy that Tag was here now- so ready to really introduce him to everything, but he wanted it to be special. More special than in a warehouse. They opened the door and entered and just beyond the door was Griff and FUCK, was that?! COLIN!? He looked at me and Tag with a wolfish grin. “Tommy boy! Are you ready for a night your younger brother will never forget. Get your things together lads, we’re going to continue the evening at mine.” Tom looked to Griff who raised his eyebrows before breaking out in a devilish grin. Colin had shown them this world, he might as well be the one to help show Tag. Tom sighed and then said “Colin, I’d like to introduce my little brother Tag.”

New Beginning Part 1 Alex and I aren’t exactly innocent, I’ll admit. We were best friends in high school, but being on opposite coasts, we drifted apart during college. A while ago, though, we reconnected online through one of the fetish sites and discovered we were both living in the same city. After a quick back-and-forth, we picked up right where we left off, though some things had clearly changed. These days, we’re both crushing it in our careers, real alphas in that sense. But when it comes to our personal lives, that’s a whole different matter, and we’ve figured out an arrangement that’s just right for us. ----- Back in high school, there’d been a growing distance between us at the start of our senior year that I couldn’t explain. I hadn’t told him I was gay. Afraid of his reaction, I never pushed it, wanting to keep our friendship. Besides, I never had a problem meeting up with guys from the university in town. So, I basically avoided shitting where I ate. We were both summer babies. By then, we were 18 and in peak shape. Physically, we could pass for brothers. Alex was 6’ to my 6’3” and both had classic swimmer's builds from our time on the varsity swim team. Even though I was taller, he had this quiet authority that made me never question him, and I usually just went along with whatever he said. At the beginning of the season, we decided buzz our hair. Well, to be honest, he decided for us. One afternoon, while we were hanging out in his bedroom, he started complaining about his curly hair. Then, out of nowhere, that familiar look crossed his face, and I knew he’d made up his mind about something. Pulling me into the bathroom, he took off his t-shirt, grabbed a pair of clippers, and started buzzing off his curls while I sat there on the toilet, watching. You could say that’s the day things changed in our friendship. “What do you think, Luke?” he asked with a grin, running a hand over his head as his blue eyes sparkled. “Looks better, right?” For a second, I took a good look at him. God, he was sexy standing there and he knew it! With his hair buzzed, his eyes stood out even more. He was smiling, revealing a set of pearly white teeth, paired with deep dimples. I melted and started thinking about how he looked without any clothes on. “Uh, yeah, looks good,” I mumbled, feeling my cock growing in my underwear and hoping it wasn’t obvious. Smiling, he walked toward me, scattering some of the black curls around the bathroom floor. He bent down, took my hand, and started rubbing his scalp with it. “Feels good, doesn’t it?” he smiled, waiting to see my reaction. I just sat there, feeling the short hairs scraping my palm. Damn, it did feel good. All I could do was nod as I started to notice his ever-present bulge growing. Like I said, physically we could pass for brothers, but Alex was definitely bigger than me. Although I’m way above average down there, it was obvious in the showers to everyone who’d won the prize in genetics. “Yep,” he smiled, lifting me up and walking me to the mirror. At this point, I couldn’t do anything but go along. It had always been this way, and he knew it. Standing at the mirror, I could feel him behind me. His bulge was barely pushing against me, just enough that I couldn’t be completely sure. He started being playful, almost teasing me, as he pulled off my shirt. "Let’s do it.” I froze. I could totally feel his bulge against my ass now. Wrapping his arms around me, he pressed his pecs against my back and pinned me against the vanity, making sure I couldn’t move. “Trust me,” he purred in my ear. He moved in and pushed me harder against the vanity to stop me from getting away. With that, he switched on the clippers. Pressing them to the back of my neck, he ran them up, buzzing a stripe right up the middle of my head to make sure it was a done deal. Closing my eyes, I lowered my head as I felt the vibrations on my scalp as his bulge pushed against me. Finally done, he grabbed a hand towel, brushed the loose hair off my shoulders, and checked me out. “There,” he laughed, “Looks good.” “Yeah?” I asked, looking at myself in the mirror, with him still against me. “Yep, definitely,” he nodded, putting his hands on my shoulders and turning me around to face him, “Even better than before.” I just stood there, not able to say a word. That's when he made his move. Taking hold of my smooth pecs, he started playing with my nipples and moved in for a kiss. “Fuck. What are you doing?” I stupidly asked, shocked that he was making a move on me. “Shhh,” he whispered, “Something I should have done before.” Instantly, our lips met, and our tongues invaded each other’s mouths. But all along, I could feel his overtaking mine, shoving it in deeper and deeper, taking possession of my mouth. We started undressing each other until our shorts were around our ankles. That's when I noticed he wasn’t wearing any underwear. “Fuck, Luke,” he sighed, his cock at full mast. “Shower, let’s rinse off.” Once in the shower, he smiled, “Get in, fucker, and close the curtain, the floor’s getting wet.” Dropping my underwear, I stood there naked in front of him. It wasn’t the first time, but somehow it wasn’t the same. Walking into the shower, I closed the curtain and silently watched the water cascade down his muscled back and over his firm ass as he lathered up. When he finally turned around, my eyes moved down the ridges of his hard abs to his shaved crotch and fixed on the droplets falling from the tip of his cock. Tentatively lifting my hands to his pecs, I stepped closer and ran my hands over the smooth slabs of muscle. ‘What the fuck, Luke,” I said, cupping them, “Where’s this coming from?” “You gotta problem with it?” he chuckled with a devilish grin, flexing his pecs before slipping his hand down to my shaved junk to play with it. “Naw,” I gasped, slipping my hands over his body. “That’s better,” he sighed, planting his lips on mine. Our hands started to explore each other’s body. He was grinding his cock into mine and I gave back the same as I pressed into him. Grabbing my ass, he pulled me into him, the water making our shaved skin slick. I’d fantasized about us shaving each other for a meet, but now here we were, my hands were on him and not just to shave him. Releasing me, Alex grabbed my cock and started hitting it against his. “Shit yeah, finally,” he moaned, dropping to his knees and kissed the tip. Then, without a second thought, he opened up and took me in. I could feel his lips sliding over me and gasped, feeling the wetness of his mouth on my cock for the first time. With just the tip in, he sucked and licked the underside with his tongue. I could hear him moaning with pleasure over the rush of water in shower. Fuck, I was getting hard. That’s when he forced his mouth down and swallowed me to the root. I could feel his soft lips around the base of my shaft. “Fuck yeah, Alex,” I moaned. I held onto the shower walls to steady myself, surprised at how easily he took me down. He started to deep throat me, bobbing up and down my cock. He’d pull back until just the tip was in his mouth and flick my piss slit with his tongue. Right away, he’d force his way back down, gripping the shaft with his lips. He kept on sucking until he stood up with big grin and walked out of the shower. “Let’s hit the bed. I want you in me,” he smiled, grabbing a towel to dry off. I just stood there, under the running water, trying to take in what he’d just said and done. Not only was he into guys but wanted me to fuck him. Seeing my confusion, he tossed me a towel. “Fuck, man. I’ve wanted this for a while now. Everyone always wants me to fuck them,” he explained, holding his throbbing cock, “but I’m into nice fat cocks like yours, too.” I nodded, turned off the water, and dried myself off. Running my hand over my freshly buzzed scalp, I followed him into the bedroom where he was already sitting on the side of the bed, legs spread. I just stood there, in front of him, as he opened the nightstand drawer. “Got something we can try,” he smiled. “Dude, what the fuck?” I said, seeing him holding a glass pipe. “Don’t worry,” he grinned, heating the bowl, and inhaled, “I don't do it all the time, but this is a special occasion.” I looked down at him blowing the cloud from his lips. His cock stood straight up as his low hanging shaved sac hid his hole. Fuck, I envied it. Mine was smaller and hugged my shaft when I got hard. He looked me up and down before setting his eyes on my cock. “You’ve never fucked a guy, have you?” I just nodded side to side, not knowing what to say to any of this. “Fuck, Luke. Your cock is perfect,” he growled, holding the pipe as if to tease me, “Get over here.” Leaning over and taking hold of my cock, he pulled me onto the bed and slipped the warm stem between my lips. “Just one hit, that’s all,” he purred. ‘Damn him,’ I thought, knowing I couldn’t resist it when he did that and took the hit. “Good boy,” he smiled, “just one more deep one.” What else could I possibly do but just roll with it? Here I was with my best friend, naked on his bed, whom I had been fantasizing about. So, I went for it, feeling his eyes on me the whole time. I took a deep one, feeling the warmth filling my lungs as he played with my cock. “Deeper,” he growled, “Feels good, doesn’t it? A few more won’t hurt.” I just sat there nodding, starting to feel the effects hit me. I hesitated but did what he told me and kept taking more. Next thing I knew, our bodies were grinding, and our tongues danced as he grabbed my hand and moved it between his open legs. I started fingering his now slicked hole. This drove him even more crazy. He laid back and started moaning. “Goddam it, Luke, fuck me.” For some reason, I hesitated for a second, but I moved down and ran the tip of my cock over the entrance to his hole. Looking up into his face, I easily sank into him, spreading him open and feeling the heat wrap around my shaft. “Fuck, yeah,” he gasped, feeling me inside him. Grabbing his cock, I started rapidly pumping into him, my balls slapping against his ass. I was kind of just going through the motions, not really thinking about what I was doing. Alex kept moaning to keep it up, but suddenly, I could feel myself going soft. I tried to take it all in, finally being here with my best friend, but it was no use. Maybe it was the anxiety of it being the first time or it was a side effect of the meth that I’d heard about, but my body just wasn’t into it. I moved down the bed as my cock slipped out of him. “Sorry, I can’t,” was all I could say, feeling like a failure. Suddenly, Alex sat up, his eyes locking with mine. “Fucker, it’s ok,” he said, kissing me, “I thought you might be a total bottom gay boy and the T you just smoked proved it.” I started to think about all the times we hung out and how it never came up. “You knew about me?” “Yep. I figured it out a while ago,” he smiled, taking another hit before exhaling. “I was cool with it and figured it didn’t matter. So, I didn’t mention it.” “So, what changed?” “I guess I just wasn’t sure how I really felt about guys, until I spent the month at my uncle’s place this summer. I met one of his neighbors. Fuck man, he showed me how good a cock feels up my ass,” he said, looking off into the distance. “Fuck,” I moaned, realizing the moment the distance between us started. “That’s when I started thinking about you differently. Fuck, I realized you were the only one I could always be myself with,” he sighed, looking directly at me. “And that,” I asked, motioning to the pipe, “He show you that, too?” “Yep, he did. I’ll tell you all about it sometime,” he grinned, inhaling another hit and placing his lips against mine, “But now’s not the time.” That’s when he exhaled the cloud into my mouth. He was so in control that I just inhaled it before we kissed again. I still couldn’t believe we were doing this. I started kissing his neck and grabbed his hard cock. I kept on, moving down to his pecs and started moaning, licking the deep ridges of his abs. I gave his cock a few strokes before moving past it and kissed his thighs. “Fucker, suck it,” Alex groaned, “I know you want to.” It was true, I did. So, I grabbed onto his nuts and slowly started licking up his shaft, feeling that popped out vein wrapped around it. I wanted to remember how it felt and tasted. Hitting the underside of the mushroom head, I stopped. There it was, a huge drop of pre-cum slowing rising out of his wide-open piss slit. I couldn’t take my eyes off it. Grabbing his cock, Alex held the head with two fingers and squeezed. I quickly moved to taste it, but he pulled back. “Uh, uh,” he purred, “Tell me what you want.” “Please,” I moaned, looking at the droplet just sitting the between the folds of his piss slit, ready to drop any second. “Please, what?” he chuckled, waving his cock just out of my reach. Looking up into his eyes, I said it. “Please, let me taste it, Alex. I want your cock.” Then, I hit the jackpot. He nodded and I moved in, lapping up the pre-cum before taking him into my mouth. I started moaning, realizing it was finally happening. It wasn’t my imagination. “Fuck!” he groaned, putting his hands on my head and caressing my freshly buzzed scalp, “Goddammit.” I started teasing him, slowly sucking and sliding the tip of my tongue over the piss slit. He couldn't help but moan every time. After a bit, he started to push my head deeper and I let him do it. I wanted to feel him down my throat, but wasn’t sure I could take him. Bit by bit, I let him in. I kept sucking him, my tongue wrapping itself on the underside of the shaft. I was loving it, and I could tell he was, too. Maybe it was the meth or maybe it my wanting it so much, but I slid my tongue along the underside and forced myself down his cock ‘til I could feel him hit the back of my throat. That’s when I gripped his hips and pushed myself more. “AH, SHIT!” he growled, feeling the pressure of my throat give way and he completely slid in. My nose hit his shaved crotch. I couldn’t breathe and started gagging. Part of me didn’t care. I’d done it. I was sucking my best friend's cock. Seeing me continuing to gag, he pushed me off. “Fucking cocksucker! You did it!” he laughed, seeing my spit dripping off my chin before rolling me onto my back. I laid there, looking at him stroking his slimy cock covered in my spit. “Gotta get you ready for Big Alex,” he joked. I gasped as he slipped two rough fingers inside me. Finding my spot, I started moaning. I lifted my hips to meet his slow, deliberate movements, making sure I was ready for him. Satisfied, he spread my legs and placed the tip of his cock at my stretched hole. He slowly started pushing into me. At first, I didn’t think I could take him, but the meth kicked in, and I threw my head back. “Fuck! Do it!” “Damn right, I’m gonna do it,” he growled, feeding me one more hit. “Told you it was a special occasion, and I want to make sure you can take me. Just inhale and relax.” I needed his cock and didn’t care that I was smoking meth, as long as he fucked me, so I took a deep one and tried to relax. “Goddamn!” I yelled, feeling him opening me up. Fuck it hurt. But at the same time, his thick cock felt good sliding into me. “Yep, fucker, you took it right in. No girl’s been able to do that so fast. Usually takes a while,” he moaned, working it slightly in and out of me to get me used to his massive cock. Looking up at him, I could see his eyes filling with lust. “Yeah, Alex, fucking fill me, I’m no fucking girl,” I moaned, losing control and accepting he was in charge. “That’s the plan, fucker,” he growled, going in deeper, “I should’ve done this the minute I got back.” I was feeling him deep inside me now, his balls pressed against my ass. “Shit, you’re fucking huge!” I moaned, “I can’t...” Gripping my hips, he pulled back, just leaving the tip inside me. "You can do it. Gonna breed that fucking tight ass of yours,” he grunted, pushing slowly back in. He paused with about half his shaft left to go. He took a deep breath, grabbed my hips and slammed the rest of it into me. "Goddamn, fuck," I kept repeating as he told me to relax and enjoy it. I loved the mix of pleasure and pain as he leaned in, sweat dripping, and kissed me. He started pumping into me a little harder. “Your hole feels so good on my cock. Tell me how much you’ve thought about it. I know you have.” Wrapping my arms around him, I pulled him in and held him tight. “Fuck, Alex,” I grunted as he started pounding me, “I’ve fucking been jacking off thinking about that fat cock of yours ever since you went away.” “Yeah, fucker? Well, you’ve got it now, anytime you want it.” At this point, I urged him on, recognizing the signs he was close and knowing he’d be unloading into me soon. “Shit, yeah. Give it to me, Alex.” The room filled with our moans from the fucking ‘til I could feel his cock swelling up even more. "Fucking take it," he kept grunting. He kept it up, thrusting harder and harder, before collapsing on top of me. I could feel him spasming and shooting into me. Wrapping my legs around him, I held him tight, feeling the spasms continue and wondering what the fuck was happening. “You ok,” I asked after a bit. “Yep,” he panted, finally calming down. “That happens sometimes. Fuck, that was great. I was worried you couldn’t take me. But, with a little help,” he smiled, motioning to the pipe, “You did it, fucker.” “Sure did,” I laughed and kissed him. I laid beneath him, his body pressing down on mine. Our shaved skin was slick with sweat as the heat from his body mingled with mine. After that, the distance disappeared, and things went back to how they used to be, now just with a little extra closeness between us. I never did try topping again. How could I, after taking Alex’s cock? From then on, all I wanted was his cock inside me, filling me up, and he was more than happy to help with that. Plus, he made sure the pipe was handy, if I needed it.

Chapter 7 - Matt Matt felt so good he thought he might become delirious. The daddies were talking so dirty and calling him names and he found he loved it. The pounding against his prostate, the fullness he felt from Daddy T’s fat dick in his hole, the taste of Daddy Z’s dick and precum on his lips, and the pleasure he got from hearing how much he was pleasing the Daddies took him over the edge and blew a huge load hands free. It was the biggest load he had ever shot, covering his abs and the bed below him with load. Daddy T moaned and slammed himself balls deep into Matt’s raw hole hard and he could. He growled, “Take that fucking poz cum boy! Daddy is knocking your neg ass up!!!” With in seconds, Daddy Z pushed Matt’s mouth down on his raging hard dick as he shot his load into his throat. “Fuck yes take Daddy’s T charged babies in that ass while you swallow my toxic load boy!” It took a few seconds before Matt’s brain registered exactly what the Daddies had said. “What do you mean poz?? What’s is a charged load? And toxic how?” He asked the daddies as his voice grew more alarmed with each word. Matt began to panic. What had he done? What had he allowed the Daddies to do to him? Just as he was about to spiral Daddy T wrapped his big arms around him and pulled him into a big bear hug. His strong arms and big chest put Matt in a cocoon of daddy skin. “Matty don’t get to worked up, ok? We will explain it, but first just know you are safe and you have pleased you daddies very much tonight! Nothing we have done tonight can’t be handled.” Daddy T told him as he continued to hold him. The strong embrace and gentle kind words from Daddy T allowed Matt to calm down enough that he wasn't spinning. For as much as he shouldn’t, considering what he thought they just did to him, he trusted both the Daddies very much. He also still felt that need deep in him to please them. “Ok, I think I am calm enough to discuss this now” Matt stated as he pulled away from Daddy T looking up at his eyes. Daddy Z is the one that responded, “You remember when you asked about the scorpion tattoos we have?” Matt nodded his head as Daddy Z pointed at said tattoo above his now half soft monster cock. “Good, so a scorpion tattoo on a gay man generally means they are HIV positive or poz. Most times it means even more in that the wearer is not on medication and can transmit HIV. That is also what charged and toxic means, that your cum is capable of infecting.” Daddy Z explained. Matt nodded showing his understanding as he realized he was correct. Daddy T had cum in his ass while being poz and infectious. While he knew oral infection was less common, he had also swallowed multiple of both Daddies HIV filled loads. “And you both thought it was ok to fuck me without a condom and without telling me you were HIV positive? Why?” Matt asked looking between them. He didn’t have any heat or accusation behind his question, surprising he wasn’t feeling mad or even really that upset anymore. Daddy T answered this time, “it’s called gifting and chasing. A special subset of gay men like to share or try to get/give HIV. Daddy Z shared his strain with me when we first meet. He stealthed me similar to how we did you tonight by telling me he was poz as he came in me. “Stealthing is pozzing someone without telling them. For some of us, that is the ultimate most arousing act we could do. Most times, we don't even tell the bottom we put poz cum that we have HIV. But we had a strong feeling you’d want to know and embrace it like I did Matty boy.” Daddy T said, giving Matt a wink as he finished his last sentence. Matt thought for a minute as the Daddies watched to see what his response would be. He no longer had any real anxiety or panic about it. He wasn’t upset or angry. But he did have a few more questions that he asked the daddies. Matt - How long had the daddies been poz? Have they ever been on meds? Are they going to? Isn’t it dangerous not too? Daddies - Z had been poz since he was 19 so almost 8 years and Thomas had been poz just a year less. Both were not currently and had not been on meds. They planned to go on meds when they had to in order to avoid the worst of the disease. They were working with a doctor to monitor that and be sure they did it when necessary. As long as they kept healthy and checked up with the doctor they were ok with the risks. Matt - Did they stealth often? What did they do if anyone found out? Couldn’t they get in trouble? Daddies - They fucked other guys a lot, multiple times a week usually. Most knew or didn’t care about their status. They stealthed probably once every 4 to 6 weeks. They did it in a way (using fake profiles, meeting at cheap cash only motels, etc) that they hadn’t been caught. And as with the risk of not taking meds, they were ok with the risks associated with stealthing. Matt - Was he the first boy the daddies had told you that they pozzed them? If so, why? Daddies - Yes he was. They told him primarily because they felt a connection with Matty wanted to continue to use him as the future allowed. Secondarily they didn’t want him to accidentally infect Mandy. Matt - What do you expect him to do about that? Break up with her? How could they still use his holes in the future if he did break up with her? Daddies - Yes they expected the relationship to end, with in a few days of returning home. They would help him come up with a way to break it off that would be the least harmful to Mandy’s feelings. The biggest thing was Matt couldn’t have sex with her again. They didn’t want to risk it. They would keep the continued sex away from Mandy. They told him that when they visited the east coast they would get a hold of him and bring him to where they were to be their boy while visiting. Matt - Would they want him to stay off meds? Would he be allowed to have sex with anyone else? Daddies - They would like him to stay off meds and share their strain, but understand if he didn’t. He could have sex with anyone he wanted, besides Mandy. Matt knew a few things for certain when they had finished their question and answer session. 1) He was not upset or mad. He was actually glad and excited. He felt that he could be himself and explore his fantasies and hidden desires. 2) He accepted that he was gay and a kinky pig. He had felt it deep inside himself his whole life and he finally admitted it to himself. It’s why he always thought of women was as good friends but never loved one. Why sex with a woman was always so bland to him. His sexually conservative upbringing wouldn’t have let him admit to having and embracing this side of himself . The Daddies action helped break down that wall and would allow him to become that pig! 3) He wanted to continue to be used by the daddies. He wanted to please them. So, he was going to stay off meds and share their strain. He told the daddies all this. They were elated and congratulated him on finding his inner pig. Matt spent the next several hours getting fucked raw by his new poz daddies. They even dp’ed him a few times. The whole time the dirty talk flew. With the daddies making Matty beg for their poz dicks and toxic loads. That night Matt got 3 more charged loads from Daddy Z and 2 more from Daddy T. All balls deep in his neg ass. He crawled in bed with Amanda around 5:30 am as the sun was coming up. The entire rest of the trip the daddies continued to use Matt’s hole nightly and anytime they could distract Amanda enough to get a load off. Matt managed to keep Amanda hands off him the rest of the week. When they returned back to college he gave it a few days and broke up with her. He had fulfilled his promise to not touch her sexually again. He got sick a few days after the break up and tested positive using a home test. He went to a doctor the daddies knew and recommended that was sympathetic to the gifting lifestyle and got it confirmed. He called the daddies to give them the good news and they all celebrated on the phone. From that moment in, Matt became the pig he was always meant to be! The End ————- I hope you enjoyed the story. I am thinking of other possible stories about the daddies. Also some possible ones about Matt’s new life. Keep an eye out for those if you liked this story. Thank you all for the positive feedback!

Chapter 5 - Matt Matt was so mixed up as he laid with Amanda on the sofa. He was confused, worried, and unexplainably horny. He was worried Amanda would find out not only had he let her dad jerk him off in the shower that morning, but also that he had both her dad and her step dad’s dicks down his throat this afternoon. He was confused because he never felt so immediately attracted to anyone, let alone not one man but two. Plus the urge to obey and please them no matter what they wanted was so new and foreign to Matt. Most of all, he was super horny. He had not gone fully soft since they got out of the pool. He had been slightly chubbed all through dinner. And now as the daddies laid across from them on the other sofa under the blanket cuddling it made him even harder. He was wondering if the slight raise of the blanket around where Daddy Z’s lap would be was him jerking his monster dick or Daddy T behind him jerking him off. It made him insanely hot and hard thinking about it. The way Daddy T whispered into Daddy Z’s ear every so often. How they would laugh subtly at what ever he said. The knowing looks they would send Matt when they would catch him looking made for a very horny and frustrated young man. He tried to keep his rock hard dick hidden from Amanda in the basketball shorts he had changed into when he came in from the pool, but that was proving difficult. She had given him a few lustful looks as she bumped into his raging dick. Undoubtedly she thought it was due to her. At one point when the daddies had went into the kitchen to get drink refills, Amanda had pulled the front of his shorts down and put it between her legs, which only had her panties between his dick and her pussy. She slowly rocked back and forth on his dick. She reached back and pulled his hand around her waist and put it in the front of her panties. He almost robotically started to finger her. They did this a lot when they were around friends. They had gotten good at doing it quietly to hide it from their friends. But this time it wasn’t her making him hard it was her dads. They had the cover over them so when the daddies came back in the room they stopped long enough for them to get back on their sofa and under their covers. Amanda started again a few minutes after the daddies got settled back. She made very small noises they couldn’t hear over the movie (so Matt thought). However, Matt keep looking at the daddies as he was being used as a humping post. Daddy T was the first to look at him strange, then a knowing expression came over him. He whispered to Daddy Z who looked over and immediately got the same look and whispered back to Daddy T. Matt knew they were busted. Amanda of course had no clue. She was lower on the sofa and couldn’t see the daddies sofa. It was slightly behind them and from her placement/angle she couldn’t see them without picking up her head and upper body. The attention from the daddies made Matt even harder. He moved just a tad bit more, fucking Amanda’s thighs. She was busy trying to be quiet and looking at the TV trying to be convincing. Poor girl had no clue no one in the room was interested in her or her pussy. Daddy T pulled back the cover from them. They both had taken their shorts off. Matt could see Daddy T had his big raw dick in Daddy Z ass and was doing the same slow stroke he was. But where Matt was fucking cotton panties and thighs, Daddy T was balls deep in man cunt. Daddy Z was stroking his big dick and looking directly in Matt’s eyes. He mouthed what Matt thought was “Don’t cum boy. Save it for us” They left the cover back off them so Matt could see the show. They had also started kissing some, but not enough to draw Amanda’s attention. Matt continued to watch the daddies fuck as he humped their daughter’s thighs. He was so hard and wanted to cum so bad, but the authority in Daddy Z eyes and his demand keep his cum in his balls. Matt could tell from Amanda’s body movement she was close. She turned her head to him and he looked away from the daddies to give her a few very chaste kisses as she quietly moaned into his mouth. He felt her panties get wet as she came. Normally this would be enough to get him to cum. But he didn’t feel the tug in his balls this time. This was just habit for Matt, he had no desire at that moment to kiss her. Amanda turned back to the TV. Matt did as well, but a few seconds later turned his head back toward the daddies and found they still had the covers back and just as he looked Daddy T pulled his dick out of Daddy Z and shot one rope of cum on his hole before shoving his monster dick back into Z’s and held it there while he finished cumming. Daddy Z shot a huge load into the shorts he had pulled up to his dick just seconds before he came as he was being filled by Daddy T. That sight almost made Matt cum without touching himself. It felt much more erotic than Amanda rockong and cumming on his dick. It took all his control not to cum or moan out seeing the daddies cum. They pulled the covers back over them and kissed once more before both turning and winking to Matt. They then turned back to the movie. After the move had ended, before which Matt had put his dick back in his pants and made sure to angle away from Amanda. She had also pulled her shorts back up. “Babe it’s been a long day and the sun and alcohol have me so tired. Come with me to lay down. You can come back down after I fall asleep if you want. Daddy Z is a night owl like you, so he will be up to keep you company.” Amanda said as she got up. ”Good night sweet pea! Get some rest we are going shopping tomorrow, I want you well rested.” Daddy T said as he got up and made his way over to hug her goodnight. “Night darling” Daddy Z said, adding “Don’t worry I will keep Matty company when he comes back down.” He said as giving her a hug. ”Thanks Papa Z. But please don’t call him Matty, he hates that. Good night Papas.” She replied. “Matt I am going to go to the kitchen for a bottle of water, do you want one?” ”Yes please babe” he replied. As she walked into the kitchen Daddy T winked at Matt and followed her. Daddy Z came up behind Matt and hugged him to his chest, his monster cock hard again press against his ass. “You are our Matty boy, right” he said smoothly into Matt’s ear as he then kissed his ear and neck. ”Yes daddy! I am whatever you want me to be!” Matt replied obediently. ”Good boy. You didn’t cum in her right?” Daddy Z asked as he put his hand down Matt’s shorts feeling his hardening dick. “No sir. She only let me fuck her thighs and keep her panties on while I fingered her. She never lets me fuck her bare. But I didn’t come, I promise. I wanted to when you both came but I held it daddy.” “Yes she wouldn’t let anyone fuck her bare. We drilled the condom use rule into her hard. Even if we never use them ourselves.” Daddy Z said with a very sly laugh “You did well. Now go up, get her to sleep and then come down here. We will be taking your raw hole tonight” He pulled away just moments before Amanda came back in the room. Matt had his hands covering his crotch so she didn’t notice his bulge as he followed her up the stairs. He was soft enough to climb in bed and cuddle with her as she feel asleep. He laid there listen to her breath even out as she fell asleep. He admitted to himself he was definitely bi, a bottom, and loved pleasing the daddies. While he did mange to keep his dick down (barely) he knew he wanted to feel both the daddies own his hole! Ok, another chapter done. Hope you all like it. Thank you for all the positive feedback. More to come!

Part 1: The Festival This was an absolute dream come true. I had got through on the phone as the second listener to call, but unlike the first guy I had successfully answered all the questions posed to me and thus I had won. I had not managed to get a ticket to the festival when they had gone on sale, but now I would be attending from backstage, and allowed to watch (and dance) from next to the DJs. What’s more, the DJ duo that I was obsessed with from the many nights I had managed to get into Panarica would be doing a couple of sets, and I would get to not only meet them but also watch them in action from close up. I was 20 at the time, and a bit aimless in life. I had done a couple of A-levels but not gone on to uni, and was just working various jobs in the vague hope of finding something that stuck. I needed money to sustain my own interests, while also contributing to costs at home given my mum did not pull that much in as a nurse and of course got no benefits to cover me anymore. For the past two springs and summers I had managed to get full-time hours with a landscaping company my mum’s friend ran which had helped me to muscle up a bit, but in winter I was always doing masses of retail shifts, construction, or whatever I could find. I did not care though, as my focus was on being able to buy music, go out clubbing, and indulge my obsession with dance music, while occasionally adding to my tattoos. I did a lot of this alone, as most of my friends had gone away to uni and I hadn’t yet figured out a solid way to find a new social circle outside of that. Panarica had announced a new day-long festival on an old airfield in Essex that I was so excited about, but then I’d had to be working on a landscaping job from dawn in the middle of nowhere in the Chilterns the day the tickets had gone on sale, and had no mobile signal to be able to try my luck even if I had convinced the supervisor to let me take a break for a bit. I was absolutely gutted, and had been trying to get resale tickets or anything else since then. The radio phone-in seemed like a long shot, so I couldn’t believe it when I won. On the day itself, a Friday that I had managed to book off from work, I made my way to the site by train and shuttle bus, lugging a small tent I had borrowed so that I could stay over and then make my way home on the Saturday. It took me quite a while to find the backstage entrance I was supposed to go to, but once in I was thrilled to find I could make use of the crew catering, get cheap beers at a special bar back there, and with only a check of my wristband, go and hang out at either side of the stage to watch the DJs, dance with other guests, and look out over the vast and growing crowd. It was absolutely awesome. DJ Giftig had relocated from his native Berlin to become one of the residents at Panarica a few years ago, and had been joined there as a bit of a double act by the younger DJ Tyke just as I started getting into the club occasionally myself, initially with a fake ID and then legitimately once I turned 18. Out of all the DJs who played there, they were the ones who really grabbed my attention, both for their sets as well as something else I did not understand at the time. I was not into any celebrity culture, but these two were real role models for me and were as close to idols as I had. It was therefore so exciting for me when I came out of the backstage toilets and saw them standing outside a trailer lighting up cigarettes. With the beer I’d drunk loosening my inhibitions, I walked over to them while pulling out a cigarette of my own. “Do you have a light” I asked, looking between them while I pretended to not have one of my own in my pocket. “Sure” said Tyke, handing me his. I lit up my cigarette while feeling Giftig staring at me quite closely. “Thanks” I said, as I exhaled my first puff and handed the lighter back to Tyke. “No problem” he said. “You having fun?” “Yes!” I said, before taking a second inhale of my cigarette. “I won the HardStyle Radio competition to watch the festival from backstage.” “Oh” said Tyke, as Giftig continued to stare at me in silence. “Well done, in that case. Hope you’re enjoying it all.” “I am” I said, grinning. “But I’m most looking forward to your sets. I try to go to Panarica all the time to see you two.” “That is good” said Giftig, speaking for the first time. “We will play well for you today.” “Awesome” I said, now grinning at him. “I’ll be at the side of the stage, and can’t wait to see you two working from a different angle.” The two of them glanced at each other, before Giftig gave a very slight nod. “You can come and stand behind us to watch closer, if you want” said Tyke. “We will clear it.” “Oh wow” I said, genuinely flabbergasted. “That would be amazing”. “Come” said Giftig, as he and Tyke stubbed out their cigarettes on the side of the trailer and tossed the butts into a bucket on the floor. I hurriedly did the same, and then followed them to the stage. They spoke to the security guard, who looked me up and down before nodding, and then I was out there on the stage following them to the DJ station where the previous act was just finishing up. Giftig turned to me and pointed to an area between the racks of records and equipment at the back of the stage, which I moved into and then gaped in awe at the view out over the crowd. For the next hour I was in fanboy heaven watching the two of them whip thousands of people into a frenzy with their set, and was kept going myself by the staff who regularly brought drinks out to the various people on the stage. By the end of the set I was seriously pumped and also quite drunk. “Come” said Giftig, looking at me as they were replaced by the next act. I followed them off stage and back out to the trailer area, where they lit up cigarettes and I joined in. We chatted, or rather they patiently stood and listened while I gushed over their show, and each smoked a couple of cigarettes. Tyke then opened the door to the trailer we were next to and went up the steps to go in, with Giftig following but then stopping at the top and turning to me. “Come” he said again. “Join us.” I almost raced up the steps into the trailer, blown away that this was happening. Inside it was quite luxurious if a bit cramped, and they both ended up pressing against me as they sourced drinks from a fridge while I stood awkwardly in the way. “Come sit” said Giftig, patting on the couch next to where he had just sat down with a beer. I walked over and sat down, then watched as Tyke came over and stood right in front of us. He removed his sleeveless T-shirt, under which there was a large tattoo on his impressively toned and leaned stomach of the symbol I recognised from bottles of chemicals. He then just stood and looked down at me, making me feel suddenly very nervous, hot, and kind of excited. “You like?” said Giftig, putting his arm round my back and pressing the huge bracelet on his wrist against the side of my ribs. “Err… yeah” I stammered. “Touch it” Tyke said, slightly pushing his torso towards me. I had never had any sort of contact like this with another guy, but in that moment I wanted to do what he was suggesting. I gingerly lifted up my hand and touched his torso with my fingers, lightly tracing the shapes of the symbol. “You know” said Giftig, “we like to relax between sets. Would you like to relax with us”. “Yes” I said whispered, still touching and staring at Tyke’s torso. “Good” said Giftig. “You will have lots of fun with us.” He then took his arm off my back and proceeded to pull off his own top, revealing a stockier, more muscular torso on which the tattoos from his arms and shoulders merged into a large scorpion design. I think even in that moment I sensed a sort of danger, but I was inebriated and excited enough to just be fixated on the sight of their naked tattooed torsos and huge silver chains. Indeed, I was almost hypnotised. Tyke leaned over and pulled at my own T-shirt, and I lifted my arms up straight above me to allow him to pull it off and reveal my own skinner torso. Almost immediately Giftig put his arm back round me while reaching up with his other to place his hands on my chest. He must have felt my heart going like the clappers, as he leaned in and whispered into my ear. “Be calm, boy” he said, “we want to give you a special gift to remember us by.” Tyke encouraged me to my feet, and then slowly stripped off his jeans and revealed he was in nothing underneath. I was transfixed, such that I did not notice Giftig standing up and doing the same. Only once they were both naked and standing in front of me did I slowly get to my feet and undo my own jeans, removing them along with my boxers underneath. I was inebriated but fully in the moment, and completely ready for what was clearly going to be my first gay experience. I shivered it when Tyke reached round and cupped my buttocks, and when Giftig’s hand joined in I understood I was going to be getting fucked by them which made me tremble even more. I didn’t understand myself properly, but there was a desire there for this to happen, and for it to be with the closest men I had to idols excited me even more. The two men worked together to get me ready, until I was bent over taking my first tentative licks of Giftig’s fat cock while Tyke was rimming and fingering me. To be fair, they were on a break between sets so time was of the essence, but even without that pressure I don’t think they would have treated me as anything more than their latest conquest to be used as they saw fit. Use me, they did. While Giftig held a bottle to my nose and encouraged me to take my first ever huff of poppers, Tyke’s cock began its journey into my hole, taking my cherry with it. He did give me a moment to adjust once he was fully inside, but then began an accelerating rhythm while I moaned for dear life. Giftig soon shut me up by pushing his cock back into my mouth, and I started to hardly notice Tyke slamming in and out of my hole as I fought to control my gag reflex. I was soon almost helpless, bent over with one cock down my throat and another pummelling my arse. I was completely overwhelmed, but also absolutely loved it. My hole was full, a bit painful, but also radiating incredible feelings out across my whole body, whilst the taste and feel of Giftig’s cock in my mouth and throat was just plain doing it for me. I had inadvertently found my true place in the world. Eventually Tyke accelerated to a stampede of my behind, then slammed in one final time and blew his load. As soon as his panting subsided and he withdrew, they changed ends. I gingerly took Tyke’s cum-covered cock into my mouth and began to instinctively lick it clean, before pausing to moan uncontrollably as Giftig’s much more girthy cock began to push into me. He stretched me even wider than I had been before, and I was thankful for Tyke putting the poppers back under my nose to huff as I struggled to adjust. Soon, though, I was once again being pounded senseless while I held onto Tyke’s waist and occasionally licked his cock. I didn’t even notice it hardening again until Giftig roared out and blew his load in me, and was rather unexpectedly re-penetrated by Tyke for a really fast and rough third fuck. As soon as Tyke had blown in me again, the two of them set about getting re-dressed, while I staggered over to the little bathroom in the trailer to clean myself up a bit. My aching hole was dripping cum, and with the heat of the moment over I suddenly felt very used. This had all happened so quickly, and as I used some tissues to clean off the cum from my arse and the sweat from the rest of my body, I felt a little stunned. But, deep within all that, I also felt some kind of hope that this would not be it for the night, and after re-dressing I headed out of the trailer to where Tyke and Giftig were smoking cigarettes to maybe see if I could find some way for more after their second set.

Part 5: A New Life With the truth loudly declared, and after only a couple of minutes of fucking me, Tyke slammed in and unloaded in my hole. My head, meanwhile, went into overdrive. “You’re poz?!” I squealed, all while his dick throbbed inside me. “Yes, we are toxic” said Giftig, suddenly giving my nipple a squeeze. At that point my brain basically shut down. I didn’t panic, I didn’t resist, I didn’t hopelessly try to escape. I just shut down. It was like I was outside my body now looking on, as Tyke withdrew and Giftig took his position. I just lay there as the older man’s thicker cock stretched me wider, and I said or did nothing as he fucked me roughly until he too unloaded what I now knew to be toxic cum into me. I remained there, just existed there, unable to really react as Tyke then stepped back up for a second round having already regained an erection. I just lay there as they left the room for a while, coming back eventually smelling of cigarettes and carrying some drinks. I was on some kind autopilot as Tyke gave me a few sips of water from a bottle, followed by Giftig sliding into me for his second pozzing of my hole of the evening. After that fuck, they released me from the sling and helped me stand up. Tyke handed me the bottle of water to drink from, and then Giftig gave me a glass of rum. Tyke draped a dressing gown over my shoulders, they both put one on themselves, and then they walked me back out into the living area and out on the balcony. Tyke lit up two cigarettes again and handed me one, and then they just looked at me as I smoked. “Why?” I eventually asked, speaking softly. They both hesitated, with even Giftig looking uncharacteristically unsure, before Tyke started talking and laid it all out for me. It turned out they had recognised me at the festival, having seen me at the front of the crowd in Panarica gawping at them on many previous occasions, and it just so happened that I was exactly what they were looking for. Tyke, it transpired, was feeling increasingly unhappy being solely a bottom in their relationship, and while they were happy to play with others to deal with this, he realised that what he actually wanted was a partner he could top. They had settled on the idea of bringing a third into their relationship, but had both wanted to be the ones to ‘make’ that guy. They had talked about me, realising long before I did that I wanted them, and Tyke had rather taken a liking to how I looked. They weren’t sure I was the one, obviously, but Tyke in particular had connected well with me at the cottage and decided I was worth pursuing. Where they might have suggested I go and get some PEP immediately after the festival if there had not been that connection, they knew they wanted me to be their new boy. What, it turned out, they were planning to offer me was that I move in with them. I could have the smaller guest room as my own, but I would be sleeping with one or both of them most of the time. I would keep working to have my own money, but would not have to pay rent or anything as I was there as the third member of a throuple in a wealthy household where no more income was needed. Furthermore, they would help get me started in the DJ world, if I wanted to move away from doing manual labour to something that was clearly a passion of mine. In short, they wanted me to be with them, and they wanted to make my dreams come true. It was all a lot to take in, and a long silence followed after Tyke finished. They did not feel the need to say anything more, and just kept me supplied with cigarettes and rum as I slumped into one of the balcony sofas and thought about what was happening to me. Obviously the alcohol loosened me up, but the clincher came when Tyke eventually moved to sit right next to me and put his arm round me. I leaned over and rested my head against his neck, and immediately began to realise that I did actually want this. I wanted to be theirs. Not because of the DJ opportunities, the fancy apartment, the chains or any of that. I wanted to be with Tyke. I wanted to get to know Giftig more now that I had seen glimpses of his softer side. I wanted this. “Yes” I said, rather quietly. “Yes?” Tyke whispered. “Yes” I said again, a little louder. “That is good” said Giftig, leaning over and gently rubbing my thigh. “I’m scared” I said. “Don’t be” said Tyke, squeezing me gently. “We will look after you.” I shifted my position to be able to turn my head to look up at him, and then pushed forward to plant my lips on his. He kissed me back deeply, before I pulled away and sat up properly, turning to face Giftig. He shuffled forward and off his chair so that he was kneeling in front of me, and I leaned forward and our lips met. He reached around and put his hand on the back of my head to pull me in for a deep kiss, his natural dominance being evident. As we kissed, Tyke shuffled forward next to me so he could put his other arm on Giftig’s shoulder, and then as we pulled back from the kiss he leaned in himself and took over the kissing of his boyfriend. Then he turned and kissed me again, before leaning back and looking between us with a smile on his face. “I’m getting cold” he said. “How about we go back inside and warm up?” He was not, of course, talking about just going and sitting indoors. Mere minutes later I was strapped to a padded bench in the playroom getting spitroasted, and then later on I was back in the sling but without my wrists held in place this time so I could lean forward and touch their tattooed torsos or rub my own dick after freeing it from the jockstrap. Then, after a shower together in their huge en suite, we went to bed to sleep. I nodded off with my face close to Tyke’s and Giftig’s thick cock lodged inside me, and in the early hours I was woken up to him beginning to fuck me again. After he had blown another poz load in me, Tyke had me turn and lie on my front so he could slide in and gently fuck - or perhaps even make love - to me while Giftig gently stroked my head. More sleep followed, and then late morning we were back in the shower for a sensual chain-fuck under the hot water. Tyke cooked us an amazing brunch after that, and we talked about what was to come, both in terms of me moving in as well as my eventual but inevitable conversion. They put my mind at ease on that front, so that I focused my rising panic on the process of talking to my mum. I won’t bore you with the details of the next week, nor the conversations with both of my uncles as they were called upon by my mum to try, as they saw it, to talk some sense into me. Things were definitely strained with my family when I eventually loaded my stuff into Giftig’s SUV and left home, but I figured they would get used to my various bombshells eventually. I did not, of course, talk at all about my looming conversion, and decided I probably never would. I wanted them to know I was gay, but they did not need to know about the HIV when it eventually became part of me. I had only been living with the guys for a couple of days when I started to feel like shit. They nursed me through the flu, and then when I was mostly better Tyke took me to a clinic to confirm the result. However, what surprised me a little was his encouragement to get the prescriptions and treatment regime I needed, and on the way back he told me that he and Giftig were going to go back on meds too. “I’m not saying we’ll not occasionally want to go back to sharing with others who want it from us” he said, “but I want us to be happy and healthy together for a while so we can figure all this out.” Life settled down, with me continuing to do the landscaping thing by day, while learning more from Tyke and even occasionally Giftig on how to DJ properly by night. Through them I eventually got a regular gig in a club in Watford, choosing the name DJ Tamulus after a type of pale scorpion I found online. After a few months there I managed to get a gig as an occasional stand-in at a venue in Camden, where I was so well-received by the crowd that the owners took me on full-time to replace one of their regulars when she decided to move to Ibiza. That started to bring in enough that I was able to quit landscaping, and the extra time I had really gave me the boost I needed to properly focus on getting better as a DJ. Tyke said I was a natural, and I soon started getting properly noticed now that was at a more respected venue. It wasn’t long before Giftig managed to get Panarica interested, and barely a year after my trip to the festival, I was rostered on as the newest of the house DJs there. My style seemed to fit perfectly as the warm-up for Giftig and Tyke, so our lives got very convenient thereafter. That brings me to today, as I lie here writing this from a trailer at the old airfield where my life changed just two years ago. I have already done my first set at the festival, and am just waiting for G&T (as I call them) to finish with theirs. We’ll have an hour or so before I’m due back on stage, so I’m here on my front with a buttplug inserted so that they can just have at me when they get back. I love my life. I love my tattoos. I love my chains. I love my job. I love Giftig. I particularly love Tyke. And, I have realised, I love that I carry a bit of both of them in me wherever I go. They set me free, they gave me everything, and I could not be happier. But I best go, as I can hear their set has ended which means I am about to be the hog in an adrenaline-fuelled spit roast. Bring it on… THE END

Chapter 5 – Will’s Turn Will jumps on the bed and pushes his dick in the boy’s mouth. Tom just stays still enjoying the tight hole surrounding his dick head. This evidently was too slow for Will. W: Now you break him in. Go balls deep in one push. Now! Tom pushed his dick all the way in in one swoop. The boy squirmed beneath them and Will just laughed it off. W: Now power fuck the boy. Tom grabbed his son by the hips, pulled almost completely out and then slammed back in. Almost out, slam! Almost out, Slam! The boy was trying to mouth words but nothing but grunts came out. He was a drooling mess. Drooling around a big black dick in his mouth muffling his grunts. T: If I don’t stop pounding him, I’m gonna cum already. W: Good. He needs a first load to get him ready for my dick. T: OMG you feel so good Brad. I’m gonna breed your ass. Here comes your very first load! Ahhh… Brad feels the throbbing of his dad’s dick in his ass. He feels the ecstasy of feeling rope and rope of cum shoot in his tight hole. Brad tries to hold onto this feeling like it’s the best feeling in the world. Tom pulls out and slaps the boy’s ass. Will maneuvers around Brad’s body. Will rubs the boy all over. From neck to his pecks, his arms, his inner thigh, his balls, his shaft, and back up to his nipples. Brad is in overdrive with all of the touching, especially the touching of his nipples. Will gets right between Brad’s legs. He plays with the boy’s nipples while his dick rubs against the boy’s balls. He continues this, eventually thrusting the tip of his dick into the lubed hole. He slowly pushes in until he bottoms out. Will picks the boy up and shifts underneath him. Brad is now on top and with his new found movements begin to fuck himself on the big black dick in his hole. He rides, and he rides, and he rides like a champ. Brads dick slaps into Will with every bounce. Splat, Splat, Splat. W: I knew we had a natural on our hands. Just l ike his father. Will lets the boy milk the cum from his balls but does not shoot his load yet. He reaches up and plays with the boy’s nipples as he continues to ride. Brad makes a low moan and shoots his first load all over Will’s chest and neck. As if waiting for that very moment, Will throws Brad onto the bed on his stomach and pulls his hips up exposing his ass in the air. He jumps behind the bottom and slams his dick in unrelenting. His long dicking of the bottom leaves him gasping for air. Piston fucking takes over and the sound of skin slapping into skin echoes in the room. Finally, after 15 mins of pounding, Will bellows a moan and shoots his load deep into the former virgin. He pulls out and looks down at a gaping hole. Will grabs a but plug and slams it into the bottom. Chapter 6 – Switching roles Will stands back and admires the white ass he just pommeled. Brad reminded him so much of Tom, it was uncanny. W: Hey Tom, you should be proud of the mini you. He took him first breeding like a champ. T: Yeah, a chip off the ol’ block. W: He even has a bigger dick than you haha T: Ya, you are right. Not by much though. Will looks over at Tom, who has his back to him. He looks over Tom’s ass and gets an idea. W: Give the boy another blue pill and some more gatorade. T: Already? I don’t know if his ass can take much more so fast. Will walks over to Tom and slaps his ass. W: Who said anything about HIS ass? Tom goes over to his son and pushes him sitting up. He puts a blue pill to his mouth and Brad opens up. He takes a few gulps of gatorade. Tom just spends the next 20-30 minutes rubbing his son all over his body. Once Brad is able to mumble some words in a notable fashion, Will takes that as he is ready to proceed. Will orders Tom to get into doggie position on the bed. Will takes Brad and pushes his face into Tom’s ass. Will orders Brad to start rimming his dad’s hole. Moans start to come out of Tom as his son’s tongue lubes up his hole. Will brings a reloaded pipe to Brad and lights it for him. He takes a huge hit and blows it out into his dad’s hole. He repeats this 2 more times as the hole quivers. Will hands off a shard to Brad but he is unsure of what to do with it. W: Go ahead and push it in. Just like we did to you. It makes the hole ready to be fucked. Brad slowly pushed the shard into his dad’s opening hole. Before it was fully dissolved, the boy became impatient and pushed his super hard dick into his dad’s ass. Brad grabbed the hips and slammed into the bottom. Something in Brad turned on and he was pounding ass like this was the last fuck he would ever have. Slap, slap, slap. His balls slamming into his dad. The boy took to his new role and turned his dad over. He threw the legs over his shoulders and continued to pound. Slap, slap, slap. Brad reached down and jerked his dad off as he assaulted his ass. He never heard Will slip right behind him. Will pushed Brad balls deep into Tom and then slid his black dick into Brad. Brad was pinned between the two men. All he could do is thrust forward, and fucking himself backward on Will’s dick. Thrust forward, thrust backward. Brad was a human pin ball in a machine rigged to cum. Brad was stuck between the two men for 30 mins. He received a good sized load from Will and shot a big gooey load into his dad. Brad stayed in place and let his dad fuck himself on his son’s dick until he shot all over himself. His son was no longer a virgin - top or bottom.

found this on a hard drive - NOT MY STORY Andy was chatting on the internet, as usual, looking for a hot guy to fuck him, as usual! He is a tall, sexy looking young guy with a nice body and a charming smile. Andy never has any trouble finding spunky men to fuck his ass. He loves to be the btm, and loves to do it bareback. He has not caught the bug so far, mainly, he thinks, because he always asks the men who are about to put their raw dicks inside him if they are "clean". So Andy read through the profiles that were on offer, and was drawn to one in particular. The guy was in his forties, much older than Andy, but he had the most beautiful penis Andy had ever seen. The guy, named Paul, had many pics in his profile of his cock, long fat and hard, sliding in and out of smooth young boy cunts, dripping with thick white cum. Even though Andy was a young hot guy, he secretly lusted after older, rougher looking men, and Paul was perfect! His body looked strong and masculine, like a solid built rugby player or something, and his eyes were deep and inviting as they stared out of the computer screen. Andy was just about to flick Paul a message, when he noticed something on the profile. It said "Full blown poz for 7 years". Andy had fantasize about being pozzed up before, but he always kept it just a fantasy. So he sent a message to the guy saying "Hi" and "Nice Cock". The guy messaged back and they got really into it, chatting about how great it would feel to have a one on one charge party for Andy tonight, and get him all loaded up with poz cum. After a while Paul asked for Andy's phone number and he admitted that he had no intention of going through with it, that he loved life too much to let his sexual fantasy ruin it! So they left it at that. Andy then went and lay down on his bed, with his dildo, and started to slide it slowly up his ass. He sniffed some poppers and wanked off, until he was close to shooting his load. He could not get the image of Pauls cock out of his mind, and he imagined that Paul was fucking him then and there, with no condom, and pumping his ass full of cum. Andy went back to the computer, without cumming, and started chatting to Paul again. Paul said "Hey, why don't you cum over, and we can have safe sex, it will be hot, there is no reason why we can't have some fun, if we are both sensible about it (-: "So Andy fought with his better judgment for a while, but finally his hard-on got the better of him and and he jumped in his car and headed over to Paul's house. When he got there he was struck by how masculine and relaxed Paul was, he was a really sexy guy! They kissed as they stood in the living room together, and Andy felt a kind of electric energy in the air. They went to the bedroom and got undressed in front of each other, their eyes all over one-another's bodies. "So, is this the first time you have ever knowingly been naked with an HIV positive man?" Paul asked "Yeah it is" said Andy nervously, he was so excited about their bodies making first naked contact, he reached out and pulled Paul on top of him, and they kissed deeply, Paul's tongue going so far inside Andy's mouth that he felt as though he was being fucked already. Paul stopped kissing him and looked into his eyes, his 8" thick hard penis was digging into Andy's groin, he said "Feels good doesn't it?" Yeah, it feels amazing" Andy replied. They continued to kiss and Andy felt the full weight of Paul's body on top of him, it felt like the best sensation in the world. Paul worked up a huge gob of spit in his mouth and slowly let it fall into Andy's mouth. Andy opened his mouth and let the spit enter him, loving the feeling of it. They kissed again, and then Paul said "Come with me". He led Andy to the bathroom and made him kneel down. He put his hard penis at Andy's lips, and began to piss, a strong stream of piss that went down Andy's throat. He swallowed it all down, his own cock hard as a rock with lust for Paul. After drinking all Paul's beautiful hot piss, they went back to the bedroom. You like having me inside you, don't you? My piss, my spit?" "Yeah, I love it" said Andy. They rolled around on the bed and Paul began to mount Andy. "I'm not going to put my dick in you, don't worry, I'm just gonna press my cock head against your hole, so you know how great it feels to have a poz cock touching your ass" Andy lifted his legs high and wide, and Paul pressed the huge head of his penis against the tight asshole before him. Pre-cum oozed from the hole at the tip of his penis, and he rubbed it into Andy's tight hole. Paul gave Andy a bottle of poppers and they both inhaled deeply. They kissed and Paul spat another large gob of spit into Andy's open mouth. "This feels so good, doesn't it" "Yeah I've never felt anything so amazing in my life" "You know, if you are into barebacking, its only a matter of time until a guy will poz you up, you may as well do it on your own terms, and with a guy you really like" "I'm scared though, I don't want to feel sickness and pain" "Don't worry, after you convert, and get the fuck flu, you wont feel sick for years, and you can enjoy sex the way it was meant to be. You can become the sperm-slut you know you are, deep inside" Andy looked deep into Paul's eyes, as the head of Paul's penis stayed firmly placed at his boy-cunt. "Oh man, I want to put the rest of my cock head inside you Andy" They sniffed some more poppers, and then Paul pressed a little harder on Andy's hole, and the pre-cum slicked it up so he could put the whole head inside. Andy took another hit of poppers, and then they kissed deeply again. He had never felt so good, his whole body was tingling and he wanted to feel Paul's penis fucking him so much. "Man, your penis is so beautiful, I love it in me so much, I need it man. I wanna take your beautiful sperm inside me" he murmured. "Oh yeah, I wanna put the whole thing in you, I wanna fuck you so hard, I want you to be a slave to my penis, to my sperm. I need to shoot my poz cum in you Andy, can i fuck you man?" They both took another hit of poppers and then Andy said "Yeah, give me your cum, I need it" Andy opened his legs as wide as they would go, and lifted his ass up as high as he could, and Paul pushed himself down, so that Andy's legs were pressed back, and their faces met perfectly. Then it happened, Paul drove his huge hard penis all the way into Andy, and their bodies connected together. "You're gonna have my cum inside you forever man, I'm gonna change your body, you're never gonna be the same again" His cock slid in and out, sometimes all the way out, then all the way in. Andy was trembling with lust, he had never experienced sex like this before, he had no idea his body was capable of such pleasure! The took deep hits of poppers, and Paul kept fucking him deep. "Oh God, man, I'm gonna destroy your body with my sperm, I'm gonna fuck you to death, you're my cum slut now, your a dirty piece of shit, you deserve my AIDS sperm boy" "Oh yeah, I need it, I'm worthless man, just fuck me up, poz me up, I need your HIV, I need your sperm so bad" said Andy, completely lost in the hotness of the fuck. "Fuck man, I'm gonna cum, my sperm is gonna take over your body, give into it man, let it enter you, don't resist it" "Oh man, Oh yeah, fuck man, give it to me, fuck me up man!" The energy in the room was so intense, Andy could feel that something amazing was about to happen in his body, and that he should not try to stop it. They kissed again, long and hard, and then Paul began to cum. He fucked into Andy hard and fast, and deep, and then shot his load of thick white sperm right into Andy's open hungry ass hole. "Oh man, wow, that was amazing!" Andy was stunned, but he remained horny, so Paul jerked him off, while his penis was still hard inside Andy. "This is your last neg load boy! You're never gonna be the same after tonight" Andy was overcome with lust and he shot a huge load of sperm onto his stomach. Paul collapsed on top of him and they lay in each others arms and fell to sleep. A few weeks later Andy came down with the flu, and eventually he tested poz. He was now a pozzed up cum slut, on the prowl for a re-charge...

In the UK we don’t have the fraternity system, with perhaps the closest equivalent being the ‘colleges’ at some older universities, but even this is really very different. No, on this side of the Pond we will usually have our first year at uni in individual rooms within a hall of residence or some other university-run student accommodation, and then head off with a group of people into the local rental market for flats and houses for the subsequent academic years. Sometimes houses are rented just for a year at a time, sometimes a group may do a deal with a landlord to stay for the whole of the two to three years required to finish their degrees with little or no rent paid over the summer break. However, the house I rented with nine other friends for two full years had a definite ‘frat house’ quality about it. Such a large group together is very rare, not least because houses of that size don’t tend to be marketed to students, but we had landed this one thanks to its owner having died (an old lady who lived by herself, if you can believe it for such a large place), and the executor of the estate having given up trying to sell it in a weak market and instead opting to try for a guaranteed income off the local student population. The penalties for damage were pretty severe, but the discounts for doing it up were also very attractive. We got them to put in a new kitchen and do up the main bathroom before we arrived, but we had then put some care into gradually re-painting the house, kitting it out from IKEA (recharging reasonable elements of that to the estate), and we also tackled the jungle-like garden. Such a large group was possible as we had all been together on campus in a mini-block at Hatton Hall, and had really bonded. Yes, there were a few others in that block who hadn’t really integrated with the rest of us, but to end up with there being ten guys who were randomly placed together by a computer who all got along like we did was quite amazing. All of us were athletic (albeit doing different sports), we all liked to have fun, and if we were Stateside we would have been thought of as quintessential ‘jocks’. On the surface at least. You see, we also shared something else in common, namely a bit of ‘flexibility’ when it came to sex. This was discovered guy by guy over the course of the first term, until there was basically bed-hopping happening throughout the block every night. What everyone got up to varied as far as I could tell, but the ten of us all played with everyone else at some point and occasionally things happened in larger groups. Plenty of the guys also went off and found fun with girls too, whilst Josh was out and proud from the outset so he was having plenty of encounters with guys elsewhere too. The summer before we moved into the house is when I decided that I was basically gay as well. As much as I did feel something for a woman’s form, after the year I’d had in Hatton Hall I knew my future was going to be all about guys. You see, I had discovered that I was an absolute power-bottom. I knew some of the other guys took it up the arse as well, but without fail every bit of fun I had with my blockmates involved me getting fucked and bred. I was so insatiable that I let it be known I was available whenever and wherever needed, so in truth I probably got the most action out of all of us given how many times in the average day one of them would stop by for a quick fuck. I loved longer sessions or even when I slept the whole night wrapped up in bed with any one of them, but dropping my shorts and bending over the sink when one of them was horny was awesome too. Contrary to what porn may suggest, I was the tallest and most well-built of all of us. So, anyway, that brings me back to the house we moved into at the start of our second year. We had all come back a couple of weeks early from our family homes around the country to work on the place before we had lectures or coursework to worry about, and it was no problem that some bedrooms became uninhabitable for short periods as we were all so happy sleeping with each other. I kept up my ‘duties’ throughout, being available whenever any of them fancied a fuck, though it wasn’t exactly uncommon to be finding the others fucking or blowing each other too. Even Marcus, who I think had been strictly a top during our first year, was now readily getting on all fours after what he called ‘an eventful summer in France’. Fortunately, with us all being 19 or 20, there was no shortage of cum to go around. We did continue to work on the house once term started, but had managed to get most of it done before then so tended to only do things when we could be bothered. This may surprise you for a house full of jocks, but we were all pretty committed to our studies and therefore made sure we worked hard. With sports teams and of course sex of various kinds taking up time, we only occasionally (and often individually) went back to the master to-do list on the fridge to see if we could tick off a job or two. The two smaller bathrooms and the extra downstairs toilet were laughably retro and remained that way all year, and we were still using quite a bit of the old lady’s furniture around the place, but it was absolutely fine. We also looked after it all well, with no-one getting up to ridiculous antics, and me, Josh, Bailey and Sean always going outside in the garden to smoke even if the weather was shite. So yes, the sex. Well, let’s just say we started getting a bit bolder. This was our own place, no others to worry about, and we were all just very relaxed with ourselves and each other. A couple of the guys still thought of themselves as straight, most as bi, a couple were unsure, Josh had been out from the start, and no-one batted an eyelid when I told them of my own epiphany (perhaps it was obvious to them given I was essentially the resident cumdump). With none of that hanging over us, we started to talk about or just introduce our own interests, kinks or whatever. For instance, where Tom would only occasionally order someone on to their back so he could ride their cock, once you put a collar on him and chained him to something, he started to give me a run for my money in the cumdump department. Hugh revealed some pent-up desires from his many years in rugby changing rooms, which we eventually acted out by all wearing some old rugby kits he had sourced, gathering in the large main bathroom, and making him the focus of a bukkake session (which he enjoyed so much it became a monthly theme night, albeit with things evolving such that he and I would then take the other guys’ second loads from behind). Sam was not a smoker, but if you saw him with a packet of cigarettes then you knew it was a call to action as he would soon be in the shed at the end of the garden with his head hanging out of the window, his arse available for whatever anyone wanted to do to it m, all while he chain-smoked and - randomly - listened to music on a set of big headphones. I honestly don’t think I could accommodate the size of dildo that Sam has taken in that shed, and yet the rest of the time he rarely gets fucked. Bizarre. These are just some of the kinks we had fun with, amongst many others. Beyond that there were toga parties, strip poker, garden wrestling and many other activities that were a lot of fun and always ended up in an orgy. My kink, however, began to manifest after finding a couple of websites by accident on which I found either porn or stories that initially horrified me but, owing to the fact they also fascinated me, in time I realised tapped into something deeper. I did love going to sleep with one of the guys, whether I was the big or little spoon, but I fundamentally got off on just being used by all of them. Now, I had started to realise, my need for this was growing and I was actually starting to want to expand my horizons a bit. Yes, having nine hunks right on hand who are happy to breed you regularly is amazing, but I wanted to be truly used. Anonymously. Regularly. Dangerously. So, unlike everyone else, I started to look elsewhere to explore my kink rather than it being something the guys helped with. I started hooking up with men off apps, always seeking older guys who wanted to bareback and breed me. That just seemed to be part of what I was seeking, and I literally never did anything with younger guys or sex involving condoms. Even that wasn’t enough, so on a weekend when quite a few of the guys were either at away matches for their teams or had gone home to visit family, I headed into the National Trust estate near the campus via a couple of loose fence panels I had read about so that I could bend over by a certain tree and take whatever came my way. I also started visiting a disused toilet block next to the railway sidings that turned out to be a great place to get fucked through a gloryhole. In short, I had become an absolute cumslut. But it was via an app that my itch really got scratched. A guy in his 60s messaged me saying that he and his husband would like me to spend the night with them, and it seemed from my profile like I might enjoy that. His profile had some fields left empty, but it was in the photo album he unlocked for me that there were a couple of images that got my blood racing. Both were from the man’s POV while he was fucking his man, and clearly visible on his torso as well as his husband’s lower back were biohazard symbol tattoos. I wrote back and asked if they were poz, and he replied to say they were and they think that I want to be too. This freaked me out, despite the risks I had been taking lately despite not having got round to getting on PrEP, and I quickly closed the app. But I could not get the man’s words or images out of my mind, with the fascination eating away at me for three days. It was after I was left feeling strangely unsatisfied despite Liam, Bailey and Marcus having bred me in quick succession that I booted up the app again and wrote back a short and simple “yes please”. It took a couple of weeks before we managed to find a mutually convenient evening for us to meet up. During that time I flip-flopped repeatedly on whether I wanted to go through with this, but every time I nearly cancelled or thought about getting on PrEP, something stopped me. Despite the logical part of my brain telling me this was crazy, that it would probably mess up a great thing I had going in the house, that it would forever limit my options for a relationship and so on, I could not keep down the other part of me that just wanted to have this sordid experience. I did not know at the time what bugchasing was, nor had it been any part of my life prior to the guy messaging me, but I could not shake the newfound need to go through with it. It was a Friday night that, after a final fretful hour of soul-searching and drinking vodka to calm myself, I cycled over to the address the guy had given me. When he answered the door I was a little taken aback at how much thinner he looked than in his pictures, but he greeted me with a warm smile before coming out to open the gate to their side alley so I could securely store my bike. I then went inside, finding the house to be nicely decorated and very cosy. His husband was in the kitchen and came out to meet me, and while he was maybe a little beefier than the guy I had been messaging, his skin and muscles still looked a bit off. I realised then that this was the effect of them being poz, and my stomach gave an involuntary shudder. Still, I held my nerve and did not bolt for the door, instead joining them on their back patio for a couple of cigarettes and a few shots of whisky. The guy I had been messaging was called Harry, and his husband was Sid. They talked to me about uni life, sports, and marvelled when I described the goings-on at the house. Indeed, this got them so turned on that they started to become quite tactile, touching my arms and shoulders a bit before getting bolder and starting to feel my biceps, pecs and buttocks. When we were all getting more than a little horned up, we headed upstairs to their bedroom and got down to business. I stripped down to just my jockstrap, and then lay down on the bed on my front. Over the next maybe half an hour, either in that position, on all fours, or on my knees with my head on the bed, I let them prepare me for what was to follow. They fingered and rimmed me, and then towards the end pushed a toothbrush into me which I realised was probably to make me more susceptible to their HIV. Some part of my mind was screaming at me, but I was otherwise overtaken by the moment and just allowed it all to happen. Then, without much fanfare, Harry climbed up onto the bed, positioned himself on my back, and slowly but firmly pushed his cock into me. He let me adjust for a moment, and then began to rock his hips so that he was sliding in and out of my hole. Sid sat down on the bed next to me and gently began stroking my head as his husband fucked me, which did actually help me to relax and almost forget what was happening as I enjoyed the feelings radiating out from my hole. It was only stunted breathing and a final lunge into me that indicated Harry was cumming inside me. After he had calmed down and dismounted, Sid went round to the other end of the bed and encouraged me up onto all fours. He fingered me a little, before pushing his own cock into me. Harry watched this happen, before he came round and climbed up onto the bed so he was sitting in front of me. I instinctively opened my mouth and allowed him to push his softening cock inside, the familiar taste of cum being mixed with something metallic. Somehow that didn’t send me into a panic, and I instead just closed my eyes and focused on swirling Harry’s cock around in my mouth as Sid’s fucking of my arse got progressively faster. He growled as he slammed into me one final time, and unlike with Harry, I could feel his cock throbbing in my hole as he pumped me full of poz cum. This pushed me over the edge, and I came in my jockstrap without ever having touched my own cock. After some time coming down from the heat of the moment, the two men disengaged from me and got off the bed. Harry told me to stay put for a moment, before fishing a buttplug out of a bedside drawer which he lubed and then pushed into me. They then got their dressing gowns off the back of the door, Sid fished a spare one stolen from a hotel out of the wardrobe for me, and we all went back downstairs. They mixed some cocktails, and then we went back outside to smoke. They wanted only to talk more about the antics that my housemates and I got up to, so over a couple of drinks and cigarettes I regaled them of the various orgies, gangbangs and other activities we had engaged in at the hall of residence and subsequently the house. This, I realised, was entirely about getting them both hard again, but it was also getting me horny so that I was more than ready when Sid suggested we go back upstairs. This time, however, Harry opened the door next to their bedroom, and I went in to see that it was not a guest bedroom but actually a sex playroom. Even in the relatively small space available they had installed a sling on a frame, a padded leather bench of some description, a cushioned plastic floor mat, and a huge frame that looked like the St Andrew’s flag on its side. It was this that they steered me over to, and I obediently raised my arms and spread my legs to allow them to secure me in place using padded leather cuffs on chains at each corner. Harry pulled the chains tight and secured them behind the frame, and then with barely a hesitation, Sid took up position behind me. He pulled out the buttplug, and then pushed his cock into me in one quick go. “You like that boy?” he growled. “Yes” I panted. “You like having my poz cock in you again?” he continued. “Yes” I shouted, my heart racing. “I’m going to fuck you and breed another poz load into you” he said. “You want that?” “Yes” I growled. “You want both of us pumping you full of our toxic DNA so it will become part of you!” he roared. “Oh fuck” I panted, while bending my legs as much as I could to get my arse closer to him and his cock. The gentle nature of the two initial breedings was gone, and for the duration of this fuck Sid pounded me roughly while spewing a litany of poz talk. I could only moan, whimper and repeatedly tell him how much I wanted it. When he finally slammed in and pumped his load into me, I was almost delirious. Harry soon took his place, and I was once again being fucked hard by a toxic cock and loving every minute of it. Finally I was being used in a way that scratched that deepest of itches in me, and any thoughts about the ramifications were silenced. I was yelling for Harry to breed and poz me by the time he eventually did. They left me standing there while they got their breaths back, and then they worked together to unhook the chains from the cross before leading me over to the padded bench. I got down on it on all fours, and then they secured the same chains to hooks on its frame. Harry then went to open the curtains and window, while Sid fetched a large metal bowl from somewhere and placed it in on the floor below my face. He opened a bottle and poured a little water into the bowl, before putting a straw in the bottle and holding it to my lips so I could take a few sips. I wasn’t sure what the bowl was for until a cigarette was popped between my lips and lit, realising it was to allow me to smoke despite being immobilised on the bench. I heard them also lighting up, before they then set to work at my cum-soaked rear end. What I guessed must be a toothbrush was pushed into me again, and for quite a while I just huffed on the cigarette as they brushed my insides, stroked my buttocks and occasionally rubbed my lower back. Eventually the cigarette was nearly done and I allowed it to drop into the water in the bowl, getting strangely fixated on watching it go out and then bob around while my insides were being roughed up. I knew this was about allowing their toxic cum to soak into my bloodstream more easily, and I was fully on board with it. “I hope you’re comfy, boy” Harry said from next to me. “Yes” I replied. “Good, because you’re going to be on this bench until dawn” he said, causing Sid to chuckle. “You tell us when you need a cigarette or some water, but you’re staying put until we’re done with you.” “Yes sir” I replied, somehow sensing this was expected of me. I suppose I should have been concerned or even panicked over the situation. My phone and wallet were both in my shorts next door, and being locked in place like this it would be easy for them to point my phone at my face to unlock it and then gain access to anything and everything they wanted. I think at some level I sensed that this was not something these two would do, but really I was just revelling in how I was being used as a hunky piece of meat to fuck, breed and poz however they saw fit. And fuck, breed and poz me they did. For the next few hours they took it in turns to be inside me, on occasions both leaving for a while to rest, drink or whatever, always with a buttplug left shoved in me. Their only interest at my front end was giving me the occasional cigarette or sip of water, and they were otherwise focused solely on rimming, fingering, fucking, breeding, brushing and plugging my arse (always in that order). On one occasion they were gone for longer, and I too fell asleep with my chin resting on the end of the padded bench, with my sleep being broken by the buttplug starting to be pulled out of me again. Even when I woke up I was still happy to be there and doing what we were doing, which I reflected later on was a sure sign it was indeed what I wanted. It was well after dawn when they finally unhooked the chains from the bench, and I stiffly and wearily got to my feet. As they seemed to now be completely done in I figured it was OK to also unbuckle and remove the leather cuffs from my wrists and ankles, before I did some stretches and shakes to wake up my limbs again. During one of these the buttplug was suddenly propelled out of me onto the mat, and I looked down in awe at the copious drops of cum that marked its landing spot, while feeling even more oozing out of me and down my legs. Knowing that this cum had been full of toxic swimmers when it was pumped into me caused me to spring a hard-on despite the number of times I had ejaculated hands-free over the course of the night. However, the two guys made it clear they were all fucked-out, so I would have to take care of my dick myself! Sid pointed me towards the guest bathroom to get cleaned up, and when I emerged from a glorious shower I found a pair of nice fluffy towels sitting on one side of the sink and my own clothes all neatly folded up on the other. I dried off and got dressed, before heading downstairs to find the two of them cooking pancakes and bacon, with bananas, blueberries and other bits already out on the table. I gratefully accepted a cup of coffee from the fancy machine, and then sat at the table and looked out at the sun on the small garden. “You know” said Harry, as they put the plates of food out and sat down, “you do not look at all like the normal chasers we encounter.” “Chasers?” I asked. “Guys looking to get infected” said Sid. “We get a lot of them through these doors, and they never look like you” said Harry. “Oh” I said, looking down at my plate. “I guess… I guess I didn’t know this was something I wanted or had even thought about until you contacted me.” “That was only two weeks ago” said Harry, sounding surprised. “Are you sure this is what you want?” asked Sid, reaching out and clasping the back on my hand on the table. “Yes” I said, looking up and directly at him. “I knew something was missing, and this feels like what it is.” “Well, OK then” said Sid, giving me a warm smile. “In that case we’ll probably need to book you in for a repeat visit.” “You will?” I asked. “It can take a few goes” said Harry, “particularly with a handsome hunk as young and virile as you.” I could not help but blush and smile at that compliment, somehow mentally skipping over the dark context. Yeah, when I looked in the mirror I liked what I saw, and I knew the idea of fucking me appealed to almost every top out there even if they normally preferred twinks or bears (my track record on the apps being proof of that). But it was still always a nice surprise when a guy actually told me they found me hot, as so few ever commented on it and instead just wanted to get me bent over. “But you know” said Harry, “it doesn’t have to be here.” “What do you mean?” I asked, before hungrily taking a first mouthful of breakfast. “Well, it seems like you maybe enjoy it all a bit sordid, right?” he said, to which I just nodded. “In that case you might enjoy it if we took you somewhere else next time.” “Maybe let a few other guys enjoy you too” said Sid. “We have some friends who have probably never been with someone like you.” “Where would you take me?” I asked, after swallowing the food. “Well” said Harry, “there’s a sauna we like to go to where I imagine you could spend several hours without your arse being empty, there’s a couple of other places where men like to meet where we could whore you out for a few hours to whoever was there, and of course our friend Omar hosts parties sometimes where you would be very popular as the only neg guy in attendance.” “Fuck” I said quietly, causing both of them to chuckle. “I think that’s a yes” laughed Sid. Over the rest of breakfast and a short cigarette break afterwards we made some plans for future dates, and they also made me promise to message them if I started feeling unwell. Then, with time ticking on and a need for me to get back to start on an essay paper, I thanked each of them with an uncharacteristic kiss before I retrieved my bike and set off home. On the ride back I was most surprised by how untroubled I was by what I had done, perhaps expecting that the morning-after regret would set in, and then on the last bit of the journey I switched to concocting a convincing version of the truth involving a middle-aged gym bunny couple, just in case any of the guys asked about my night. However, it was never actually brought up, and there was only a passing comment from Jack about the state of my hole as he slid his cock into it that evening. Pretty soon things were back to normal for me, but deep down I knew that an internal clock could have been set ticking, and failing that I had only to wait another couple of weeks before I got another opportunity at whichever venue Harry and Sid chose. I could not wait. To be continued… —— NOTE: There can be mixed feedback to use of images within stories. However, I am one of those people who thinks very visually, and sometimes creating versions of the characters can inspire and help me to craft the stories I write. In this case I ended up with a few versions of a scene, showing Aaron (our narrator), Harry and Sid smiling together in the garden while in their dressing gowns after the first gentle breeding. Rather than ruin this story for those who prefer to use their own imagination, I will instead post a link to the gallery created specifically for this topic. I may end up adding to it depending on where the story goes, or I may not. I am also not saying which version is the one that has stuck with me as being who I think the three characters are, so that anyone who wants to take a look can make their own unbiased choice. If you like this sort of thing then enjoy, and if you don’t then please just leave it be. Gallery: AI Images for The House

Yet another trip to Basement sauna in Manchester last Sunday, and once again I was a busy little bee. Got fucked over the seven hours that I was there by innumerable guys… I lost count, could have been up to, or more than 30, I’m not sure… but I walked out of there with 11 loads in my ass that I know of, and 2 loads in my mouth. Lucky 13 for jd13 😉 Some highlights… First Fuck: As usual I get myself fucked within 5 mins of getting to cruising area. Publicly by a hot tattooed top guy who ignores me for the rest of the afternoon. Guess he just needed a warm-up, a cocksleeve to get hard with. Well, I needed a public fuck to neutralise those top vibes I’m always giving off… which clearly didn’t work because for the next half an hour all I encounter are bottom guys. Hot bottom guys who I’m hoping might be vers but once we get to a cubicle, or are done with kissing in the corridor, I discover are as total btm as I am. Grrrr. First Load: So I get to the dark room with the circular fuck table and apply my familiar technique. If someone grabs my cock, I grab their hand and place it firmly on my asscrack, as I grab his cock. It works. I am soon bent over the fuck table and taking it raw. A crowd begins to gather to watch, and eventually, participate. It evolves from me getting fucked, to a spitroast situation, to three of us bottoms getting fucked all face inwards on this fuck table. It’s hot. We’re kissing each other while getting pounded, a three-way kiss, which is always a little strange but fun. I start to feel a familiar crescendo inside me, and then, behind me, a gasp, a howl, and my top cums inside me. It’s fucking amazing as it’s the first load of the day. Must be potent as the jizzjoy hits me even through all the heat of the room and the thrill of the fucking. Recognised By The Fuck Alone: My top pulls out, but immediately I feel another cock slide into me. I love it when this happens – straight from one to another – and somehow this fuck rhythm feels familiar. I know this feeling inside me but can’t put it into words. I rise up and look round to see who’s fucking me, but it’s too dark and I’m too high on jizzjoy to be able to focus properly anyway. (Sidenote: I’m also mostly blind in my right eye, so dark rooms are a lot darker for me than they are for most people) Anyway, this fuck continues nicely for about 20 minutes, as the other two bottoms fall away. Fuck me, I remember being fucked like this before. In a way that’s perfect for me, that makes me howl with how good it feels, like lock and key, lock and fucking key. I think I moan this out loud at one point: “Lock and fucking key, man” Eventually, he pulls out without cumming – “sorry, I just got here” – comes to my front and gives me a big kiss, and at last I recognise him. We have fucked before, and I half-knew him by his fuck rhythm alone. A guy I’ve swapped names with as each time we’ve fucked previously, we’ve really connected. Black guy with dreads, short but lithe body, a smile to die for, and really gentle manner. He’s vers, and I bet he’s as amazing as a btm as he is as a top. Normally we jump into a cubicle, but he says he’ll see me later. Sadly, this time around, I don’t, apart from a corridor chat, but anyway, yeah… beautiful man. And I knew the way he fucked 😉 Epic Blow Job: Well, from here on I start trawling the dark rooms, getting myself fucked. They’re all pretty hot fucks, but I don’t know… I’m just being a load collector I think, which isn’t bad, tops up the jizzjoy, but nothing that distinctive is really happening. Grab cock, grab ass, bend over, slide in, fuck fuck fuck me cum in me gasp gasp fuck yeah bye. More jizzjoy. Not bad, but it’s starting to feel functional… In the midst of this I do meet a guy that doesn’t like to fuck ass, but – as I shortly find out when he says that I can suck him off – he does like to fuck skull. And he does. Today, apparently my gag reflex has decided to work, which is annoying, but I put it in its place by ignoring it every time it fires off, and slamming his tasty cock right down my throat, before giving him control of my head. He fucks my throat until I have cramp in my jaw, but I daren’t stop, because he is shooting buckets of rpecum, and far above me on my knees, he is gasping and howling for a long time. I think he is edging with my skull. This goes on for about five minutes which is a) too long for me and the cramp in my jaw, but b) brilliant for him, edging away. You know that b) is the important one for me: I take the pain of a) and let this man carry on, of course I do. It’s my job here, to allow myself to be his edging toy. Eventually he shoots his load, and it is BUCKETS! I normally like to hold it all in my mouth until he’s finished shooting me, but this is so much I’m having to gulp some down in the moments between his cock still sliding down my throat. Gulp gulp gulp noises as he cums, which makes him give a dirty laugh. “Fuck ye-e-a-ah-ha-ha” I hold him inside my mouth for a while, tasting that cum and precum. My mouth is literally filled here and I’m desperate not to drip any out, so I slowly pull off his cock, stand up, grab his hands and put them around my throat, so he can feel me swallow his big load in the darkness. He laughs again. I kiss his neck, give him a hug and say thank you before he walks away. Engineer: I take a bit of a break at this point, but when I return, I walk straight into the arms of a tall black guy, mid-40s to mid-50s I’d say, glasses, naked like me and the bearing of a gentleman. He invites me with some decorum to join him in a cubicle, and it is so delightfully polite. Of course, I don’t refuse because he is also deliciously hot, but in we go, and I am straight down on my knees to suck him. It’s a big, girthy cock. 10 inches plus, and wide. Now, I can take big and girthy, but it’s been a few hours by now, and my time out wasn’t really as long as I should’ve taken. I’m just too horny and hyperactive to stop for too long. I tell him that wow, he’s got a big one, but work my way down it anyway, which he seems to enjoy. He plays a hand on the back of my head and then lifts me up. “Yeah” I say “ Sorry, I’m pretty tired right now” “It’s okay. I can be gentle” …as he lightly turns me around with seductive hands, to get me ready for a standing fuck. We all know I’m, going to take this cock no matter how tired I am, but as he slides in, I realise he is true to his word. The fuck is slow-rhythmed, like a rower. He slides in, glides all the way in, then pulls firmly almost all the way out, then back in with this lovely pacing. (Sidenote: a day later, when he contacts me on Scruff to say thanks, I see his profile is listed as btm, but he has some delightful skills as a top) Gliding in and out of me seems to hit all my ecstasy buttons: the head of his cock sliding firmly past my prostate and P-spot makes me yowl each time with a shiver of pleasure, and the push inside makes my ass tighten. I show him my ‘Find the Head Of Your Cock Inside Me And SQUEEZE’ trick, which makes him chuckle in a deep voice, as I feel his hips hit my ass cheeks for the first time. Yes! I’ve taken it all, and if he’s been holding back up to this point, he knows he doesn’t have to. He tells me this by fucking me harder – never roughly, but the gentleness has risen to a firmness now, which lasts for a minute and then… “Fuck, that’s good” …as he cums inside me. And it feels goooood! We both pant and moan, and I do my usual thing of reaching round to grab his ass to push him into me. He obliges, pushes his cock deep into me, and for the first time I feel a bit of pain – and it feels goooood too 😉 Well, he pulls out, and afterward I thank him for being a bit gentler with me. There is a pang of regret in me to be honest that I didn’t just let him rail me, but there was something so gentlemanly about this guy. In response, he says “Oh, no problem. Once you gauge it by the eye, you know how much someone can take, and I knew you could take it all.” “Gauge it by the eye? You sound like an engineer!” This breaks the spell, and we both fall into each other’s arms laughing. As we make our exit from the cubicle, we’re still both chuckling, and I say I’m going to call him The Engineer from now on. He says thanks again – my god, he’s such a gentleman – and I take another break, this time for a good rest. The Finale: I go back into one of the dark rooms, and feel hands grab my ass. I immediately bend over and someone slides his cock into my ass to fuck me standing up, before quickly cumming in me and leaving. That’s a good hit. Someone else must have been watching this from the shadows, because the moment the jizzjoy hits from the guy’s cum, I am directed over to the fuck bench at the far end by this Someone Else, bent over and immediately fucked hard. No words, no sounds just a hard and immediately rough fuck. A third person must have been there – more on him in a bit – because my face finds his cock and starts to suck. This third guy grabs my head and starts to facefuck me, but I have to stop and focus on the fuck. Which suddenly gets a lot rougher as he puts two fingers in while he’s fucking me. Now, I don’t usually like this, but I’m a sub so I will take it. It fucking hurts now, and I’m not shy in howling in pain. The top does not stop fucking me or exploring my ass with both fingers and cock, but still no words, no sound from him, not even laughter or an expression of enjoyment at my pain and discomfort. Without taking a break from the fuck rhythm I am pretty sure he slides in a third finger… possibly a fourth a bit later on… as the pain hits new highs. This is not a pleasurable fuck, but as a masochist there is enjoyment in the pain, that I am being of service to his sadistic needs. This goes on for about ten minutes, until honestly I can’t take any more. An audience has gathered round to watch – I’m guessing they don’t know about the fingers – and I’ve got hands all over me. I’m honestly maxed out by all the sensations, hands grabbing my arms, running through my hair, tweaking my nipples, grabbing my cock. There are even fingers exploring my mouth and this fuck with three or four fingers just does not stop. Eventually, stupidly, I blurt out: “I need to slow down for a bit”, and both cock and fingers are immediately removed from me, and that Someone Else leaves. I never see who he was. There isn’t time for regrets though, as the guy who was in front of me and who I briefly sucked has been there the whole time. I’m guessing some of the hands were his. He immediately grabs me once he sees I’m free. “Turn around I’m gonna fuck you” I’m exhausted but I do as I’m told, standing bent in an odd position with my ass resting on the edge of the fuck bench, but hole still presented so he can fuck me while sitting on the bench. His fuck rhythm is a dream compared to the rough fuck with fingers, and there is a lot of hip thrust like he’s working his midriff to get inside me. He soon tells me to lie down on the fuck bench with my legs on his shoulders, and at last I can properly relax and enjoy his hip thrust midriff fuck rhythm properly. After about ten minutes of this fuck – actually a bit healing after all the pain – he cums in me, and I have never seen the like. Most guys when they cum, there might be gasping, howling, fuck yeah, hot breath and so on, but this guy releases a short series of VERY LOUD staccato bursts, like OH-OH-O’ as he floods my ass with his cum. We writhe around in each other’s sweat for a while before he helps me to my feet, emerge into the light and chat for a bit. Lovely guy, Manchester-born but Turkish/Middle-Eastern origin. He’s got that pretty face and eyes I love from that region of the world. So sexy. Well I dial around for a bit looking for one final load in my ass before I leave. A few more fucks and some close calls, but nothing doing, until I find that Manchester/Turkish guy once more. I tell him I just need one more load, and he offers. This time we go to a cubicle, and get a proper connection going on., Another good hip thrusting fuck rhythm, another series of staccato OH-OH-O’ bursts as he cums in me, and I am ready to leave, fully fucked, flying with jizzjoy, filled with strangers’ cum as always. It's 36+ hours later as I write this and those 11 loads are still inside me, steadily absorbing. Cum inside me guys… 😉

Part Two: Tom's heart raced as he approached the grimy, graffiti-covered building that housed Ty's apartment. In the short time that Tom had known Ty, a few big things in Tom’s life had changed. For instance, up until meeting his new friend Tom considered himself 100% straight. Now? Well, Ty’s big black cock has challenged that notion. Tom had also begun smoking Tina regularly, and since Ty was his dealer, he could get dick and his drugs all at the same time. When Tom went to pick-up from Ty he always seemed to notice the stark contrast between the crumbling cinder blocks of the projects and the prestigious college halls he was used to. As he approached Ty, or “daddy” as he insisted Tom call him, Tom’s palms became slick with anticipation and nerves and as he climbed the stairs to the third floor, the smell of burnt chemicals and stale cigarette smoke grew stronger with each step, a potent reminder of what awaited him. When Ty swung open the door, a cloud of smoke billowed out, thick white smoke filled the narrow hallway as he stepped aside to let the young white college boy in. "What's up, little man? Ready for your medicine?" His dark eyes twinkled mischievously as he eyed Tom's lean muscular build, his gaze lingering on the bulge in Tom’s jeans. Inside the cramped living room, Ty's heavy, muscular body filled the space like a panther in a cage. His bare, tatted up chest heaved as he took a long drag from his cigarette, and Tom couldn't help but feel a thrill of danger and excitement at being in the presence of such a dominant figure. The room was dimly lit, a single bulb overhead, casting deep shadows that danced across Ty's toned biceps and the bulging veins in his neck. The tension grew as Ty handed Tom a glass pipe, the crystals glinting in the dull light. "Take a hit, bro," he instructed, his voice a smooth purr that sent shivers down Tom's spine. The first hit of the tina was harsh, burning the back of Tom's throat and making his eyes water. The second hit brought a rush of euphoria, his body tingling as the drug hit his bloodstream. The third hit was pure bliss, and Tom leaned back, the world swimming around him. As Ty leaned in to take the pipe, his hand snaked around to Tom's crotch, gripping his cock through the denim. "My boy is always so eager when daddy is around," he murmured, a wicked smile playing on his full lips. Holding Tom’s chin in his massive hand he told him "tonight, I got something special for you and I need you to be brave for daddy, can you do that for me?" Just as Tom was processing what Ty meant by that, Tom's eyes grew wide as the door swung open again, and Diego stepped into the room. The tall, muscular Latin man's presence was electrifying, his olive skin gleaming with a light sheen of sweat, and his dark brown eyes that Tom couldn’t look away from. Diego was freeballing in a pair of athletic shorts and the outline of Diego's thick, uncut cock pressed against the mesh of the shorts made Tom's own dick throb uncontrollably, and as Tom continued to stare at the man’s cockprint he considered that this guy might just have the biggest cock he has ever seen. Ty noticed and chuckled, "Don't worry, baby, my boy is hung as a goddamn horse but you’ll be able to take it." With a jerk of his head, Ty told Diego, "Get naked, bro. Let him see what you got." Diego obeyed, his movements fluid and confident. He popped off his tank top and pulled down his shorts to reveal a sculpted physique, the muscles of his chest and abs rippling as he stepped closer to Tom. His cock, his massive thick uncut monster of a cock hung heavy, the tip glistening with precum, and Tom felt his mouth water despite his fear and anxiety around the pure physics of how he could ever take something this big and live to talk about it.. "Look at that," Ty said, his voice low and hungry as he reached one massive hand towards Diego’s cock and grabbed it tight. "You ever had anything that big inside you?" Tom couldn't speak, could only shake his head. Ty's hands moved back to Tom, his grip on Tom’s ass growing tight. Ty reached over and scooped up a dollop of Diego’s precum and rubbed it between his two fingers. With the fingers now coated in a lube of Diego’s precum, Ty grabbed a shard of Tina from his bag and slowly began to press the precum lubed shard into Tom’s helpless hole, eliciting a yelp from Tom that caused Ty to briefly cover his mouth. “Shhhhhh baby boy, don’t be making all that noise with them niggas right outside listening….I know boy it burns but you see my man’s cock? It ain’t even hard yet, and you gonna take it all," he promised, his breath hot in Tom's ear. “You gonna need this boy”. Diego approached, and Tom's eyes remained locked on the monstrous cock swaying before him. Without warning, Ty pushed Tom to his knees, and he found himself face to face with what indeed was the biggest cock Tom had ever seen. The scent of musk and arousal mixed with Diego’s cologne was intoxicating, and his own cock throbbed in time with the racing beat of his heart. He tentatively reached out, wrapping his hand around the shaft, feeling the heat and weight of it, the velvety skin stretching over the iron-hard length. "That's right," Ty encouraged, his hand on the back of Tom's head. "Give my boy Diego some lovin now." Tom's mouth watered as he opened his lips, taking the massive head into his mouth. Tom's mouth continued to water as he began to slowly suck on the heavy head of Diego's cock, feeling it stretch his lips open. The taste was a mix of salty and sweet, the scent of musk and arousal intoxicating him even more than the meth coursing through his veins. Tom looked up and caught Ty shot-gunning a massive cloud into Diego’s mouth and something about seeing these two dominant dangerous alpha studs in that intimate embrace drove Tom wild. Diego's hand came to rest on the back of Tom’s head, guiding him gently but firmly, as if he knew exactly how much Tom could handle. Ty's hand remained on his shoulder, the warmth of his touch reassuring, though the anticipation of what was to come had Tom's stomach in knots. Tom's eyes remained locked on Ty's, seeking approval, as he began to suck in earnest. Diego's cock was so thick and getting thicker, filling his mouth completely, and he had to fight against his gag reflex as he took more and more of it. The head of his own cock was leaking pre-cum onto the worn carpet beneath him, and he knew that Ty could see it. The thrill of being used, of being the plaything for these two powerful men, was like nothing he had ever felt before. "Fuck, baby," Ty whispered, his voice thick with lust. "You're doing so good. You know baby, my boy here has never had white ass. You gonna be his first whiteboy.” Diego moaned, hips began to rock gently, his cock sliding deeper into Tom's mouth. “Yeah well, don’t get many white boys coming around here, too scared or something. You don’t gotta be scared bro, I’m big I know I know but I’mma make you feel good, promise.” He continued to moan as Tom took more of him down his throat. “Fuck man, you sucking my cock like a champ, taking it like you hungry for it or somethin”. Tom's eyes watered and he choked slightly, but the feeling of Diego's hands in his hair, guiding him, encouraging him, kept him going. The sounds of his own moaning muffled by the cock in his mouth and the heavy breathing of the two men above him were all Tom could focus on as the world around him faded away. Ty stepped closer, his own cock now hard and pressing against the small of Tom's back. "You like that big Latin cock boy?" he asked, his breath warm against Tom's ear. "You think you can be a brave boy for daddy and take it all?" Tom nodded, unable to form words as he continued to bob his head up and down on Diego's cock. Ty reached around and began to stroke Tom's own erection, his hand rough and calloused, sending bolts of pleasure through his body. The combination of the drugs and the overwhelming sensation of being dominated by these two men had him on the edge. "You want more?" Ty asked, his voice a dark whisper. "You want to feel both of us inside you?" Tom paused, his eyes wide, the desperation and fear clear in his eyes. Ty's hand left Tom’s cock and he felt something cold and slick being spread over his asshole. He gasped as Ty's thumb pushed inside, slowly stretching him open, getting him higher than he’s ever been as Ty was now putting even more of the Tina inside his hole. The burn was exquisite, a sharp counterpoint to the pleasure of Diego's cock filling his mouth. "Look at you," Ty said, his voice a mix of amazement and amusement. "Look at this boy’s hole eat that up. This whiteboy is desperate to get opened up.” Diego's grip on Tom’s head grew stronger, and he felt the man's cock swell even larger in his mouth. He knew what was coming next, and his heart raced in anticipation. Ty's thumb was replaced by something bigger, something that made him tense up in fear and excitement. "Relax, baby," Ty soothed, his voice low and reassuring. "You can take it, you know how to open up for daddy." Tom did his best to relax as Ty's cock began to push into him, inch by slow inch. The pain was intense, but the rush of endorphins from the meth made it almost pleasurable. He felt so full, so used, it was everything he had ever wanted. “There you go baby, opening up that beautiful white hole for your daddies. Gonna make us so proud, I know you will”. When Ty got halfway inside the boy he slowly drew his cock back out, only to then slam the entire length of his massive black cock to the hilt, Tom’s body responding in agonizing pain, a scream now being muffled by Diego’s cock as he continued to push down Tom’s throat. Tom was reeling as Ty began to thrust deeply into him and Diego's cock grew even more insistent in this throat, pushing deeper causing him to choke and gasp for breath. Tom's eyes watered as he gagged, but he didn't stop sucking, driven by a desperate need to please them both as he had finally now understood why he existed, understanding it was for this purpose, for these alpha men to use as they saw fit. Ty's hand found its way back to Tom's cock, now slick with precum and lube, and began to pump it in rhythm with his own thrusts. The room was a blur of movement and sensation, the air thick with the sounds of skin slapping against skin and the ragged breaths of three men lost in the throes of meth induced passion. Tom could feel himself getting closer and closer to the edge, his body tightening as the pleasure grew more intense, each pump inside him hitting that spot causing an explosion of pleasure with each painful thrust. "You're about to cum for us, aren't you?" Ty demanded, his voice harsh and dominant. Stroking Tom even faster he now ordered: “Now boy, show my guy Diego how Daddy fucks a load out of you, time to bust boy, blow for daddy”. Tom moaned around Diego's cock, his own orgasm building like a volcano ready to erupt. The sensation of Ty's cock pounding into him and Diego's shaft sliding in and out of his mouth was overwhelming, a symphony of pleasure and pain that resonated through his entire being. The pressure in his balls grew almost unbearable, his body begging for release. "God, yes," Tom managed to murmur, his voice muffled by Diego's cock. The words seemed to spur Ty on, his thrusts becoming more forceful, more possessive. "That's it," Ty groaned, his grip on Tom's hips tightening. "Take it all. Let your daddies wreck this white cunt. Now boy, cum for Daddy NOW!" Ty demanded forcefully. Diego's hand tangled in Tom's hair, holding him in place as he picked up the pace, his hips snapping with each thrust into Tom's mouth. Tom could feel the man's thighs tense and knew he was close. The thought of making Diego cum, of serving Ty like this and obeying his order to cum sent him hurtling over the edge. His body convulsed, his orgasm ripping through him like a bolt of lightning, painting the floor with ropes of cum and causing a scream to somehow escape Tom’s cock-filled mouth. As Tom's body quivered with the aftershocks of his climax, Ty pulled out of him with a wet pop. The sudden emptiness made him whimper, his hole longing to be filled. Ty turned him around and bent him over the arm of the couch, his cock still hard and slick with lube. "Now that I milked that out of you, I want you to try and relax baby," Ty whispered, his eyes dark with desire. "Because now baby boy, now the real fucking fun begins." Diego stepped closer, his cock now fully terrifyingly erect, the head a deep purple and slick with precum, easily the size of a young child’s fist. Tom's eyes widened in both fear and excitement as he watched Ty slick the monstrous shaft with lube. With Tom bent over the couch and with his recently fucked hole totally exposed and opened, Ty was able to easily slip two more shards inside Tom without the boy even noticing. Ty grabbed a bottle of poppers and told Tom to inhale it like his life depended on it. Placing the poppers in Tom’s hand and telling him to use them when needed, he slapped Tom’s ass so hard it left a bruise and barked another order. "Open up," Ty demanded, his hand guiding the tip of Diego's cock to Tom's asshole. Tom took a deep hit on the poppers and did as he was told, feeling the head of Diego's cock press against him. He was still sensitive from his orgasm, and the pressure made him gasp. "Easy," Ty cooed, his hand gentle on Tom's back. "Just breathe, baby. This about to hurt like hell but you gonna survive and you gonna take it because now baby you aint got no choice but to take it, you understand?" With a gentle push, the head of Diego's cock breached Tom's tight ring, and Tom's eyes rolled back in his head, his vision becoming spotty as his world was now spinning rapidly around him with Diego’s cock beginning its invasion right as the last two secret booty bumps began to take hold of him. The pain was intense, but he focused on the warmth of Ty's hand and the sound of his voice, telling him how good he was doing and how proud of he was making the men, and when Diego grabbed Tom’s cock and began to slowly stroke it back to life Tom realized that perhaps he was about to feel the greatest pain followed by the greatest pleasure he’d ever known. Inch by agonizing inch, Diego pushed into him, his cock stretching Tom to the limits of what he thought he could handle, all the while Diego and Ty sounding genuinely impressed with how well Tom was taking it as they continued to offer up encouraging words. The burn was almost too much, but Tom knew there was no escape – even if he wanted to leave, even if he begged, he was in too deep and these big men with their rock-hard cocks would never let him go without fucking him first. “Yo little dude, I’m almost halfway inside you bro” Diego announced. “I’m gonna start to pump now, if it gets too much and you think you gonna pass out or somethin I’ll slow it down”. Surprisingly, Tom’s body began to adjust, his ass muscles relaxing around the thick massive intrusion. Ty's cock slid into his mouth again, the taste of his own ass mixing with the musky scent of Diego's precum. Once Diego was fully seated inside Tom, he wrapped his big strong arms around Tom’s body and whispered in his ear “you got all me in you man, down to my nuts its all inside you. So proud of you bro, fuck you tight and you making me feel so good, so proud”. Hearing this, Ty began to fuck Tom’s throat in earnest, his powerful hips driving the thick cock in and out of him. Both Ty and Diego had natural rhythm, so it didn’t surprise Tom when their thrust seemed to sync up - when one man was sliding out the other was sliding in so that Tom was never without one of them inside him. Each thrust sent waves of pleasure rippling through Tom, making him moan a desperate plea of intense pleasure. He felt so full, so used, and it was everything he had ever needed, everything he longed to be. The room was a cacophony of sounds: Ty's harsh breaths, Diego's grunts of exertion, and the wet, squelching noises of their bodies coming together. Tom's own muffled moans, a mix of cruel pain and intense pleasure added to the symphony, his eyes watering with every deep push down this throat. As the two men fucked him, Tom's mind was a whirlwind of sensation and emotion. The fear and anxiety from earlier had been replaced with a sense of belonging, of being exactly where he was meant to be, in between his dad’s. He was their boy, and they were using him as they saw fit. The power dynamics played out before him were intoxicating, the high from the meth only amplifying the intensity of the experience. Diego's hand found its way to the back of Tom's head again, pushing him down further onto Ty’s cock as Ty's thrusts grew more erratic. Ty's grip on Tom's head tightened, his knuckles turning white as he fucked his face harder and faster. Diego had been let loose and was now mercilessly pounding Tom’s ass. With his big strong hands firmly pressing Tom into the couch he began to ruthlessly slam his cock inside the boy. “Fuck whiteboy, you taking this cock like a real man, you hear me? Shit, I fucked half these wanna-be tough guy niggas walkin round this block and they be crying, begging me to stop before we I even get goin. But you whiteboy? You fucking love this shit, don’t you? You love coming to this nigga’s shitty little apartment, getting spun and taking some brown cock don’t you boy? Tom could only moan his response. “Yeah boy? That’s what I thought. You love it? Fuck boy, that’s real good, cuz I’mma fucking give it to you!” Tom's body was a canvas of pain and other worldly ecstasy, painted with the strokes of Diego's cock and Ty's firm hand. The pain had transformed him, broken him to pieces, and the pleasure that followed, the delicious ache that his daddy’s cocks provided, had put him back together, each movement a stroke of the brush that brought him closer to his full experience of ecstasy. He could feel Diego's cock thickening even more inside him, the veins pulsing with the promise of release. Ty's thrusts grew more urgent, and Tom knew he was close. "Fuck, baby," Ty panted, his voice strained. "Dis throat open up so good..don’t worry baby boy, Diego gonna put his nut inside you now and yo daddy gonna put his nut inside you later." Tom's eyes watered as Diego's hands tightened around his waist, the pressure that held him down becoming slightly painful. He knew what was expected of him, and the idea of making them both cum was driving him wild. He sucked harder, his cheeks hollowing with each bob of his head, his tongue swirling around the sensitive ridge of his daddy’s cock in his mouth. Diego's hips began to buck, his breaths coming in sharp gasps. In between ragged breathes Diego rushed to get the words out before it was too late. "I'm gonna cum white boy, fucking gonna fill this ass up you ready? You ready bro?" he growled, his voice deep and guttural. Tom nodded, eager to be filled with the man's seed, to show him how badly he wanted to please him. Tom noticed their rhythm grew more frenzied, their cocks slamming into Tom's ass and throat with an intensity that made him see stars. With a roar, Diego slammed into Tom’s ass with such force it knocked the wind out of him, and as Tom struggled to find his breath while enduring Diego’s wild thrust, he was tasked with also surviving the torrent blast of cum that his dad was now shooting down his throat. With almost no warning Ty was now flooding Tom’s throat as Diego continued to flood his hole. Diego’s thrust began to slow and Tom felt the warmth of the man’s nut spread inside him, the feeling of being claimed and used and finally filled up in the most primal way possible making him whole, giving him purpose. The warmth of their loads coupled with the insane amount of tina coursing through his veins caused Tom to spiral into an orgasm so deeply he very literally almost passed out. His body spasmed, his ass clenching around the cock that was still buried deep within him. Ty watched with fascinated and hungry eyes, his own climax beginning to also subside. "You doin so good and we so proud of you boy," he praised, his voice thick with pride and lust. "Look at you, cumming like this for us. Yeahhhh boy keep going, get every drop out for daddy now". Tom's moans grew louder, his body trembling, shaking, as Diego’s hard cock slammed into him one final time, sending him over the edge again, somehow restarting the orgasm he thought he had just finished, leaving Tom completely exhausted and totally spent. Ty pulled out of his throat, and before Tom could even catch his breath, the two men took turns kissing him deeply, intimately, so intensely it felt as if the men were desperate for him to understand how they had claimed him and were helping him understand with this intimate embrace. The two men stepped back, both panting heavily, with their massive strong arms wrapped around each other and their chests heaving, looking down at their boy now covered in a mix of sweat, lube, meth, cum and spit. Ty's cock was still semi-hard, glistening with Tom’s spit while Tom's ass had been stretched beyond what any of the men had thought possible, now dripping with Diego's cum and throbbing from the pounding it just took. Tom felt a sense of pride and accomplishment, his body a testament to the power and pleasure they had shared. Diego leaned down, his chest brushing against Ty's, and whispered something in Spanish that made Ty laugh, the sound low and wicked. They shared a knowing glance before turning their gaze back to Tom, who was now knelling in front of them, trying to catch his breath while looking up at the men, searching their faces for their approval. Ty bent down and picked Tom up, carrying him into the bedroom as Diego followed behind. The three men crawled into bed together, with Tom in the middle while the room continue to spin around them from a mix of pure exhaustion and a whole lot of drugs. Clearing his throat while relaxing into their arms, Tom thanked his dad’s for this experience, and as they drifted off to sleep Tom thought to himself how lucky he was to be owned by such incredible men, and as he closed his eyes he chuckled to himself, silently reminding himself how glad he was that Ty had once ordered from Ubereats.

Part 6 The ride to Steamworks was a blur. I saw buildings but didn't really notice them either. I was so horny. I needed anonymous raw tops to breed me. I needed another booTy bump. I needed to lose myself. I needed to give my fuckholes to anyone that wanted it. Before I knew it, the Uber stopped. I tipped the driver and headed in. There was a line to get in. I was worried that I might not get a room. When it was my turn, I was relieved that there were still rooms available. I got my key and towel and headed in. I wandered the halls looking for my room and was happy to see that it was busy. There were men of all different types walking around. Finally, I found my room and went in. I immediately stripped down to my jock and hit the poppers. I decided to hold off on the party favors for now and put them on the side table. I grabbed my poppers, lube, and key and headed out to explore. As I walked the halls, I could hear fucking and moaning coming from everywhere. I peeked into open rooms and found a lot of bottoms in breeding position. Outside one room, there was a crowd gathered. I stopped and looked. There was a bottom getting fucked by a top. The bottom was ass up head down and the top had a firm grip on his hips and was fucking him steadily. The bottom looked very young while the top was middle-aged. On the top's left shoulder was a biohazard symbol. As they continued to fuck, I looked and saw a condom wrapper on the floor. The top started to fuck harder then he pushed in hard. "I'm coming!" He held firm for a minute and pulled out. He was wearing the condom but it looked like it broke. He pulled it off. "Sorry slut. Looks like the condom broke. Looks like I came in you." The bottom spun around with a panicked look on his face. "Oh my god! How could the condom break? I only play safe! I am negative. Are you clean?" The top started to back away. "Don't worry, slut. I'm clean. Enjoy your first time at the bathhouse." The top backed out of the room. I presume he didn't want the bottom to see the biohazard symbol. As he got to the door, he quickly turned and walked away. As he got next to me, I spoke to the top. "Lucky bottom. Hope he welcomes your gift." The top gave me an evil smile. "I'm sure. I'll be around and ready to give more later if you want it too." "For sure, Sir. I would gladly welcome it." With that, he walked away. Another top had entered the bottom's room. I could see the condom on his cock. The bottom had calmed down and was back in position. I could see the top stroking his condom-covered cock. Just as he began to push into the boy's ass, I could see the top pull on the condom and I could see his cockhead break through. He slid into the boy's unsuspecting ass in one stroke. I smiled and walked away knowing the boy was going to have an amazing first night at the bathhouse. I continued through the halls and ended up in the shower area. There as a guy standing in the shower area without the water running. He was stroking his cock. I walked over to him and he turned to face me. I immediately knelt in front of him. He stepped forward and placed his cock in my face. I opened my mouth and took his hard cock in my mouth and started to suck. He put his hands on both sides of my head and started to fuck my face. After several thrusts, he pulled back a little but kept his cock head in my mouth. "Swallow my piss." I kept my mouth locked around his cock and felt him starting to pee. I swallowed as fast as I could as he continued to fill my mouth with his hot piss. Once he was done peeing, he backed away. "Thanks slut." He walked away. I got up and continued to explore. I walked the halls and checked out the various rooms. I entered the dark room and saw a bottom getting bred on the fuckbench. I watched a while and then continued to wander. Down one of the halls, I saw a rough looking guy standing against the wall. He saw me coming his way and I could see his eyes checking me out. I returned the gaze. He was about six feet tall, stocky with a nice combination of chubbiness and muscle on his tanned body. His hair was cropped short and he had tattoos on his arms and chest. He was wearing a towel around his waist. As I approached, I could see a bulge starting to grow which caused my heart to beat faster. I slowed down and stopped next to him. "Hello Sir" I croaked. "Hello boy. What are you looking for tonight?" "I am a sub bottom that is here to be used by any top that wants to use me." "Limits?" "No blood, scat, or condoms." "Works for me. Got a room?" "Yes Sir." "Good. Lead on." My heart was pounding as I tried to remember where my room was located. I found my way back to my room and anxiously opened the door. I stepped into the room and he followed behind me and closed the door. I immediately turned and knelt before him. He dropped the towel and his hard cock sprang up in front of my face. It was about 7 inches and moderately thick. I opened my mouth and moved closer and took his hard cock into my mouth. His cock felt like a molten rod as it moved over my tongue. I continued to go deeper on his cock until I began to feel like I needed to gag. I kept his cock in place and held back from gagging. He sensed my apprehension and put his hands on both sides of my head. He slowly pulled my head deeper on his cock. I relaxed and accepted his cock deeper until my mouth made it all the way down to his cock ring. He held my head still as his cock continued to grow and swell. He pulled his cock out of my mouth. "Get on the bed. Head down. Ass up." "Yes Sir." I turned around and climbed on the bed into position. I felt him come up behind me and felt his cock at my hole. He rubbed it through the crack and he pulled back a little. I heard the lube bottle get opened and heard his cock getting lubricated. I opened the poppers and took a deep inhale in each nostril and held it. "What do we have here? Party favors? Do you party, slut?" "Yes Sir. I sometimes do booTy bumps." I heard some rustling behind me and then felt his finger push into my fuckhole. "Good. Let's see how you do with the shard I just put in there." I started to feel that craving again. I needed to get bred. I felt his cock sliding through my crack and then it was at my entrance. I hit the poppers in each nostril again as he pushed his cock into me. I exhaled and moaned. His cock was the perfect length and girth. "Oh my god. Thank you, Sir." "You're welcome, slut. I love the feeling of your fuckhole. It seems like it really needs my cock." "It does, Sir." He started to slowly fuck me. It felt like electricity was shooting through my body as he hit my prostate with each stroke. "I don't see a biohazard tattoo on you anywhere, slut. Are you poz?" "Not the last time I was tested even though I have taken a lot of poz loads this week in my fertile fuckhole." "Not on prep?" "No Sir. Never been on prep." I felt his cock swell. He started to pick up the pace. "So you are a fertile sub party slut. I like that. We are going to have fun." He grabbed my hips firmly and started to pick up the pace. I moaned in total ecstasy as he continued to fuck me. He grabbed me by my hair and pulled my head back. He released my hair and grabbed my shoulders and fucked harder. Then, he let go of my shoulders and wrapped his hands around my throat. I smiled. "Yes Sir. Fuck me. Breed me. Knock me up." He tightened his hands around my throat and started to fuck even harder. I grabbed my poppers and held them under my nostril. I inhaled in my left nostril and he tightened his grip and cut off my oxygen. He started fucking harder. He started to slow down and relaxed his grip. I exhaled and immediately inhaled the poppers again. Again, he tightened his grip and cut off my oxygen again. Over and over, we repeated this process. I was getting higher each time I inhaled. Finally, he squeezed very tightly and slammed hard into me. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Then, he released his grip around my throat and I gasped for air. I took several breaths trying to catch my breath. "Thank you, Sir." "Thank you, slut. You are such a good fuckhole. I am definitely not done with you. Do you have a place where we can continue to play?" "Yes Sir. I am staying at a hotel." He pulled his softening cock out of me. "OK. Good. Get dressed. We are going to your place. Call and Uber and meet me outside." He opened the door and walked out. I ordered an Uber and struggled to get dressed. Once I was done, I headed down to the front desk and checked out. I walked outside to wait for the Uber. Within a few minutes, two men walked out and joined me. One was the man that just bred me and the other was the guy with the biohazard tattoo on his shoulder that was breeding the boy earlier. "Hey Joe. This is the bottom that I just bred. We're heading to his hotel to continue the party. Interested?" "I remember him. He was the guy that liked me stealthing that boy earlier. Hell yeah. I am interested." Moments later, the Uber arrived. We all climbed in and headed to my hotel.

Part 1 John had always tried to be a good boy, taking every precaution he could to stay safe and healthy. Most days, he was like a saint, living a mostly sexless solo life in his 20s and 30s. Still, every now and then, he couldn’t resist the lure of being a cum-hungry bottom for daddies and bears. He stopped using condoms in his teens and accepted that he would surely become poz someday. After all, he had taken loads from dozens of men, some complete strangers, and never asked about status. He figured that was just the price to pay. Somehow, he remained HIV negative and never caught an STD. The news came as a surprise to him when he was finally tested in his mid-30s. John realized he made it through unscathed. With the rise of Prep, he felt like his days of worrying about AIDS were long gone. And then he pigged out a little too much one day and that all changed. After a few years on Prep, sex just wasn’t the same without the thrill of knowing this could be the fuck that would make him poz. That thought made him instantly hard, each and every time. He tried to compensate for this change by intentionally seeking out poz Daddies for occasional breedings. A neg cock just wouldn’t cut it anymore, and he needed to know he was giving it up to a proud poz man. Soon, though, that wasn’t enough either. He felt like he was playing it too safe. He needed some risk again, but he didn’t want to actually be pozzed. So he decided he’d skip doses of Prep for a few days at a time. Then, he took a two-week break before he resumed the once-daily preventative. Feeling a hot leather daddy he brought home from the bar in a drunken stupor explode inside him made him wild with lust, and he begged this stranger to knock him up three more times that night before he sent him home in the early morning. He took his Prep again, and tested negative a month later. John was relieved, but part of him was disappointed. He didn’t realize this conflicted feeling would lead to his life-changing experience just a few months later.

PART 2 Since that first night taking my new daddy's first poz loads it had now been 2 months. I tested poz a few weeks back, as was expected. I got pretty lucky, no flu, just a quiet seroconversion and two thick red lines on my test. He was so turned on when i sent that simple little text "so it happened, you pozzed me". We continued to meet on the weekends when his wife was out of town. I never asked about their situation. We were just fucking, having fun, and I was loving the inhibition-free poz on poz sex. I wasn't on any meds, neither was he, and we felt great. Potent. Fast forward a bit, it has been over a week and a half since we met up and, as was now always the case, I was inexplicably horny and could only be satisfied with cum dripping from my newly poz body. But it was Thursday, and he can't meet during the week. Still, i asked anyway. I waited and waited but he didn't reply. I couldn't stand my exploding sex drive any longer so i got ready and left to hit the nearest gay bar, a frequent pickup spot pre-poz. Pretty quickly a cute younger twink latched on to me. I tend to be a bottom, and his energy screamed please top me, but tonight something felt different. Maybe I wanted to be in control. Maybe I wanted to breed someone. I took another look at this cute little twink grinding up on me and thought, well fuck it. I need to cum in someone. We went back to his place and with very little conversation got right into it. He never asked about a condom, status, nothing. He couldn't get me in him quick enough. It wasn't all that special of a fuck in most regards (remember im a 90% bottom boys) but as I was getting closer and closer it become more euphoric as I realized I as about to shoot my own poz load into this pretty little slut. As far as I knew, I was about to knock his ass up, and I loved it. Without a word I shot rope after rope into him, and kept thrusting for a few moments to ensure I shot it all deep. Too overcome with what had just happened, I got dressed and bolted. I was almost home when my phone buzzed. Poz daddy. He was inviting me over after all. Strange I thought, but I was now so horny and excited to tell him what happened tonight that I headed right over. Much to my surprise, a woman - presumably his wife - opened the door. I blushed and couldn't manage a word, busted I thought. She was pretty, young. She had a look about her that told me she was also an absolute killer. "Well come on in boy" she quipped at me, almost sternly. Here we go I thought, this is about to be really uncomfortable. As I entered the kitchen, there was poz daddy. He looked amused. I was lost. She entered behind me and went to stand by his side. Finally he spoke - "This is kat. She's my life partner, my other half. And yes, she's poz too.", and kissed her longingly. I was in shock. "I've been encouraging him to poz himself a new toy for months, but I have to admit, you're not what I expected. I hear you gave it right up too. Hmm maybe a bad little boy." she said playfully. "I think it's about time I observe you boys". Poz daddy now made his way over to me. My heart was pounding as he grabbed my cock and leaned in for a kiss. "Been busy boy? You smell like sex". At which point I had to spill the beans. Tell them how i had just probably pozzed some slutty twink across town. Kat nodded with approval as I concluded my tale, and he, grinning only said "maybe a little bad indeed. Let's charge you up, you earned it boy" and dragged me towards the bedroom. She followed, walking lightly, enjoying the view. Another night, 3 more huge poz loads in me. She watched the whole time and dished out her own set of good boys as I begged for his seed over and over. He dominated me and fucked me harder and harder. I was in heaven. Full of his cum again and in bliss. And all the while, as he pounded me raw, all I kept thinking about was who else i would love to poz next. I could feel I was beginning to change...or maybe that's just the influence of a big poz cock buried inside me. Who knows, tomorrow is a new day.

This is another short story, though based on real events with some fluffing haha. Again sorry for any grammar mistakes! It was just another Saturday night, however for once I had some alone time. Thats how I decided I needed to get out of the house and, really, what better way than to visit my local bathhouse? The thought of cruising the dimly lit hallways for some guy to fuck is usually all it takes. Tonight, I knew I needed to get fucked. It should be easy enough. I'm a decent looking guy, and my gym routine has been doing great things for my ass. I was sure that I could find a hot guy to give me a good, rough fuck. My excitement and nervousness was nearly boiling over, though. As I drove out to the bathhouse, found parking, and walked myself inside, I couldn't help sizing up every guy I saw. I eagerly rented a room and went to change. Sitting in that room, all my clothes stored away and nothing but a towel on now, It really set in of what I was doing. I haven't really mentioned yet, but the truth is that I am incredibly shy. I've actually been so lucky every time I've come here before tonight. All the guys I've hooked up with have been very forward. I needed a plan. On my way in, I spotted a guy in another room. There he was, in nothing but a jockstrap, face-down and ass-up. Could I do that? I didn't think so. It's too direct, too open. It would be just as bad as asking. I can't explain why, but it just would be. I took a deep breath and laid back on the bed in that tiny room, thinking about my options. Despite the "bed" being little more than a thick rectangle of plastic with some sheets around it, it was actually quite comfortable. As late as it was, it occurred to me that I could probably fall asleep on it, if I weren't careful. In that a moment, a plan began to form... What if I turned off the lights? What if I... opened the door? And what if I threw off my towel, dropped on that bed face-down, and just... went to sleep? Something about that was suddenly very thrilling. Anyone could come in and do... well, anything. There would be nothing for me to say, nothing for me to do. I tried out the position for a moment, lying face-down and pretending to be asleep. The mirror beside me gave me a pretty good view of myself and I had just one thought: I would totally fuck that ass. And if I would, then surely, somewhere among the guys cruising the hallways, someone else would, too. I could do it. I would do it. Before I could talk myself out of it, I moved. I grabbed a bottle of lube from my bag and a condom that I prefilled with a load from the night before. I turned the lights lights off, nothing but the ambient light spilling over the top of the "room" walls left to see by. The room came ready with a handful of condoms, which I positioned alongside the lube, in plain view from the hallways. I wasn't ready to get breed so I set my prefilled condom next to the lube to hopefully indicate that I was getting fucked but not raw. Next I wet a rag with my bottle of poppers and set it by my pillow, I love to use poppers when I bottom but don't want to ruin the fantasy. Finally, I peeked outside the door. No one was there, yet. Perfect. Before my nerves could take over, I was back on the bed, face-down, lights off, and looking for all the world like I was having a lovely nap. My heart was racing, but I tried to force calmness into myself. I really had no idea what I was expecting, though. Even as I was forcing my breathing to become more even, and even as I shut my eyes tight, I wondered if anyone would even take the bait. With my eyes closed and the house music blaring at an almost uncomfortable volume, I did not hear the first guy come in. The sudden presence of his hand on my exposed thigh almost jerked me "awake", but I kept to my sleepy role. The hand drifted across my ass, tenderly, and then it was gone. I heard a shift in the air as the interloper left back to the hallways. My disappointment did not last long, as another hand took its place just a few moments later. And then again, they leave, to be replaced again some time later. I don't know what I was expecting, but this parade of casual, light molestation was actually pretty nice. On and on it went. A few eager fingers felt at my hole. Some of those guys popped open the lube bottle with an audible, plastic *click*, and lubed my hole as they felt around. Yet, no one went too far, and the obvious admiration I felt from the hands managed to calm my nerves. I was no longer forcing myself to breath calmly. I didn't almost jump at every first touch any more. I don't remember how long this went on, but I was very hopeful someone would take a chance on my sleeping ass soon. I got something a little different, though. For the first time, I heard something new: the door, closing ever so softly. I resisted the urge to peek over my shoulder and into the mirror to see the guy who had just shut the door. I would not break the fantasy. This could be it. Down at my feet, where I had stashed the lube and condoms, I felt movement. This was it, wasn't it? I felt hands lifting my leg. I almost instinctively tried to move with the hand, imagining that he was trying to position my legs to fuck me. Then the feeling of a kiss on my ass. As the kiss turned into a tongue delicately passing down to my taint, I started to get hard. The feeling of a tongue soon turned into the feeling of a mouth, making out with my hole. It just felt so good. Maybe it was my commitment to the role of "asleep", but there was no spasms of pleasure that could interrupt this guy's makeout session with my taint and hole. The sound of hurried, orgasmic breaths slowly filled the room after a while. All at once, I was aware of the subtle movement at the base of the bed, where my guy was. The shaking from that area rose in tempo, alongside a growing intensity to his mouth's activities with my taint. Then, all at once, both gave way to a series of beastial grunts and I felt a wetness splash across my legs all the way up to my ass. His breathing calmed and he let out a small "woof" of contentment. Carefully, he started to get up. The cum he gave me was pressed between my legs and and ass. What he shot on my ass was now running towards my crack, the majority thay he shot on my thigh was now wetting the sheets slightly. There were no words spoken. Over the house music, I could just barely make out the sound of the door opening as he leaves. I can't help but chuckle quietly at what just transpired. The air against my still wet ass is a lingering reminder of that, intimate connection. I give a contented sigh to my now-empty room, and all of this, despite the music and the excited state of me, somehow brings me to real sleep. I don't know how exactly long I am out. I wake some short time later, my ass still just barely damp enough to notice. I don't move in that moment, except to peek over my shoulder at the door. I can just barely make out that it's closed now. As I begin to wonder if the guy closed it as he left, I hear something. The sound of a small, plastic *click*. I know the sound well. Someone has my bottle of lube, and they've just opened it at the foot of my bed. I didn't notice them come in while I was asleep. Despite my excitement, I keep calm and feel ready for whatever this new guy has in mind. I close my eyes, and I wait. What comes next is the feeling of a hand, invading between my thighs, reaching under me, and grabbing for my soft dick. Another hand shoves at my hips to reposition them and allow my dick to lie flat against the bed, now showing between my legs. Slowly, my erection grows in his large hand. Perhaps I wouldn't get fucked this time either, but I have the feeling I'll enjoy this. I hear a hiss and a squirt and then there is a sudden wetness as the guy delivers a healthy supply of lube to my dick in his hand. He wastes no time as he starts to jerk me off in this odd position. There is a sudden expertness to his strokes, and it all becomes too much, very fast. I try to keep my breathing calm enough to pass as still asleep, but it's getting hard. Maybe it was the parade of guys that came before. Maybe it's just how exposed and used I feel. Whatever the reason, I've never had a handjob quite like this before. I felt him running his fingers over my ass up and down my crack before he aimed for my hole, fingering in the load that was there. With a quickness, I explode in this guy's hand with what must be a massive load of cum. I have no idea how much ended up on the bed, or in his hand, or wherever else that cumshot could have gone. His hand leaves my dick, and I am surprised when the walls of this tiny room shake slightly with the quick opening and closing of a door. I assume I am alone, and that the closed door means I have a moment of honest respite now. That moment is broken when I hear the wet sound of maybe lube and cum in someone's hands directly behind me. As well as faint whispers that I just couldnt make out. Did he let someone else in? I guess now that the guy is going to jerk off with my cum and leave me a load of his own. Being a bit of a cumslut, I smile inwardly, exalting at the prospect of his cum on my body. The wet sounds stop suddenly and I can hear him shift slightly behind me. I wonder where he's going to cum, and then I feel that question answered when his weight settles on the bed. I can feel his body looming over me, all around me, and the back of his hand settle on my ass. I am waiting now for the splash of a cumshot on my butt. What happens instead is the feeling of his fist shifting downwards, his dick in that grip suddenly lining up with my hole. His weight shifts forward and then, falling down on me in one motion, he penetrates my barely-stretched hole all at once. My cum and the left over lube being all the lube I got. I can't help it. I let out a yelp. I don't know if it's audible over the house music, but it doesn't seem to matter if it was. My ass is burning from the sudden penetration, but the guy doesn't miss a beat. He pulls out, slowly, and shoves his dick right back in just as before. And again. In this small room, covered in spit and cum, and being fucked by what I'm certain is a dick lubricated mostly in my cum from an orgasm just barely passed, I cannot feel pleasure from this fucking. I only feel fear at what he might do next. This brutal fucking is not an accident. This helpless, painful state was his plan all along and I don't know what I can do to stop it. Each sudden shove and slow retrieval sends pain shooting through my body, and I can tell now that this man is much larger than me- both his dick and his stature. I want to wake up from this nightmare, but something in me tells me it's better to just stay asleep. I adjust my face so that I can inhale from my popper rag. Somehow, I suppress the screams of pain bubbling up inside me. Somehow, I lie there, as limp as if I were actually asleep. Somehow, I bear this calculated, sadistic fucking. I don't know how long this lasts, but it feels like forever. I am thoroughly awake now, but I still keep my eyes shut tightly and my body limp. Eventually, the pain of the thrusts loses its burning intensity, giving way to a subtler ache. Then pleasure, as the poppers do their job. Similarly, those cruel, deep thrusts slowly give way to quicker, more manageable fucking. As I feel his dick pulse inside me, I know for a fact that he hasn't used one of the condoms at all. I don't worry about that now and I just count myself lucky that my cum worked well enough as lubricant. He collapses on me, his full weight on my "sleeping" body as his dick deposits the last of that well-earned load. His breathing is fast, but slows as the orgasm passes. As he regains his composure, he lets out a little laugh and whispers in my ear, "Night night, bitch." I don't say anything back. I don't move at all. He slowly gets up from on top of me and gives my ass an insultingly playful slap. I hear the man say theirs some special lube by the condoms, then the door open and I listen carefully as it closes. My hole burns from the brutal fucking. I feel the coolness of the air on my lubed ass. But it didn't last long before I heard the other guy. Ah that kind of lube, I brought some too. I wasn't responding still trying to keep up the fantasy. I could hear him pick something up, and tell me he's gonna lube me up good. Then I feel it, a wetness pouring directly onto my hole and his finger waiting to push it all in. Only thing is, I didn't hear the lube bottle. What was he using to lube me? A lube packet? It didn't take long for my question to be answered. There's one, my sleeping beauty, now two more. He poured more "lube" on my hole repeating the process to more times. "And for good measure" I heard him say before I could hear the shuffling of rubber and felt what I would later find out to be condoms, being fingered into my hole. I could feel the bed shift again, then what felt like a baseball bat at my hole. Now I've had big ones before but he was BIG with a huge mushroom head. I couldn't help but stir a little as he was working his way into me. I felt him push my face into the pillows, unknowingly making me take deep inhales of poppers. "Just stay asleep a little longer were almost there". His attitude mixed with the poppers really got me going and loosened my hole. I swear I could hear the pop of his head breaching my hole. Then he sank in me fully bottoming out. "Good boy". Then he picked up the pace fucking me with long hard strokes. Almost pulling completely out then back to the base. It was alot to take and I almost felt like "waking up" just to make the rough fucking end. But before I could make up my mind he trusted 4 more deep thrusts easily breaching my second ring. I could feel his dick pulsing inside of me. "Fuck your gonna wake up pregnant baby". He slowly pulled out and I could feel a wetness running down my leg. "Gonna have to tell the guys we have a passed out cumslut to gift." I could hear the door open and I was left alone again. As I breath a shuddering sigh, I wondered if I should have just asked someone to fuck me instead. I sat up to check if I still had condoms and sure enough they were untouched, but what was weird is, the prefilled condom I put there was now gone . . . The end? Let me know what you think maybe I'll make a part two!

Chapter 3 – Cloud City Brad walked out to the living room and sat down on the couch. He looked up and noticed there was porn playing on the big screen tv. He was a bit transfixed because the video looked homemade. Brad loved the amateur homemade stuff over studio. His dick throbbed in its fabric cage. Tom walked in from the kitchen with some items on a small tray. He handed his son his gatorade again and told him to take a few gulps. Brad took the drink and obeyed. He noticed a strange taste and turned to his father. Before he could get anything out of his mouth, Tom explained that he added something to help him relax. Not to worry. T: Just a little something to relax and calm your nerves. This weekend is special after all. Tom reached down at the tray and pulled up a pipe loaded with white crystals in the bulb. He picked up a lighter and flicked it on. He melted the crystals and let the bulb collect whisps of white cloud. He sucked the air in and held it. A moment later he released a big white cloud and looked over at his son. T: Do you know what this is? B: umm, yeah. I know I really should have told you before that I’ve tried Tina before. But only once and I got the greatest head. T: oh really, then show me how you think it’s done then Tom handed the pipe and lighter to Brad. The young man put it to his mouth, flicked the lighter, and blew up a small cloud. T: That’s good for a beginner. Go ahead and take another. Brad loved the encouragement and puffed out 3 back to back hits; each one producing a bigger cloud that the previous. B: wow, it is supposed to feel like this? T: oh yeah, it’s working alright. Why don’t you take that shirt and shorts off and get more comfortable. Let me see that jock strap you think I don’t know about, hehe. Brad took another gulp of gatorade and stood up. He stripped for his dad. He didn’t know why he was feeling so nervous about it. Walking around in their underwear or naked out of the shower was common place in their house. He had seen his father and his father had seen him naked loads of times. Yet there he stood, blushing and feeling hot. T: Turn around and show me that perfectly framed ass of yours. Brad obeyed without protest. He liked that he was being checked out. It made his dick throb. At this point, he was barely contained in the underwear. Tom stood up and gave Brad a smack on his right ass cheek. T: oh nice, bounces just right. Tom told his son to stay with his back to him. He stripped off the shirt and shorts he was wearing. He stood there in only his boxers. Tom told Brad to turn around and come over to him. They stood face to face close enough for their underwear tents to touch ever so slightly. Tom reached down and refilled the pipe. T: Here, since you’re a man now, smoke like a man. Finish this bowl and I wanna see cloud city. Brad blew cloud after cloud until the bowl was empty. He was really feeling good. Like his skin was emanating heat and he began to have a hunger awaken. He knew he needed some cock and needed it now. He began to stare directly at his father’s tenting dick. Tom noticed this and grinned. T: come over here and get on your knees. Brad walked over and got into position before his father. T: Pull my boxers off. With your mouth. His son grabbed the fabric with his teeth and pulled down. He looked up as his father’s dick sprang to life in all it’s glory. He stayed there on his knees waiting for his next instructions. Tom refilled the pipe and blew a cloud out down in his son’s face. He handed the pipe down to him. T: take a hit and hold it until i tell you to blow it out. Brad obeyed. Flick. Flick. He held the hit in until he thought he was gonna pass out. T: okay, now blow it out on my head. Brad blew out and his mouth gently brushed his father’s tip. T: Again. Again, the son sucked in and waited. Upon command, he blew it out again on his father’s tip. This time he closed his mouth over the head and began to suckle on it. This made Tom’s dick throb up and down in the boy’s mouth. Tom pushed his dick deeper into the boy’s mouth. Inch by inch disappeared into the hungry mouth. Brad only had a few experiences sucking dick before but was taking to it like a pro. His body was on fire and he knew dick was the only solution for the hunger. He bottoms out, taking all 7 inches of his dad’s dick. Tom had both his hands on the boy’s head, trying to get his dick deeper in the throat. Flick. Flick. The lighter is heard. White cloud fills the air. An unfamiliar voice bellows deeply over the sound of the background porn. Will: oh wow, well this is a pretty sight indeed T: Nice timing Will. This here is Brad. He’s our newbie for the weekend. Chapter 4 – Who’s In Charge? Brad stood up and tried to get a good look at this new man in the room. Unlike him and his father who were white, this was a masculine black man. He was standing there with the pipe in his hand. Will was already naked and showing off his 8.5 inches sticking straight out from his body. Again, this was something new to the young man. Up until now the only real dicks he had seen were smaller than his own (7.5 inches) and curved upward slightly (like his father and himself). Brad loved how different this was to his own body. Will just stood there taking hit after hit. When he finally passed the pipe to Brad, there was enough for one final hit before reloading. Will gave an evil grin at the boy. This made Brad’s dick throb. He (Brad) was in trouble and he knew it. W: Take that hit and blow it on my head. Brad turned to his father. Tom nodded in approval. Flick. Flick. The sounds of air being sucked up. Brad knelt before this new man and put his lips on the head. He opened his mouth to blow out and Will shoved his whole dick right in his mouth. Will put his hands on the boy’s head and held him in place. After what felt like an eternity, he let Brad go and let him breath. Tom reached down to the tray and picked up a bottle. From behind Brad, he reaches around and raises the bottle to his nostril. T: Breath in heavily and hold it. Tom closes the left nostril while the bottle was under the right. Brad inhales and holds it, and releases. Tom switches sides and another inhale from the other nostril. Brad lets out and is flying high. He melts down on the black dick and takes it in his throat like nothing. Will drives his cock in the boy’s throat, trying to get deeper each thrust. W: Yeah, take it baby. Your mouth feels so good. I like that jockstrap. Get on the couch and show off that ass for me. Brad gets up on the couch on his knees and bends over the top of the couch. His ass is exposed and it thrills him. W: Hey Tom, open up that hole a bit for me. Tom gets behind his son and with a hand on each cheek, spreads open, showing off that marvelous pink hole. Tom dives right in with his tongue. Brad moans out loud. He’s never felt this sensation before. His hole is being eaten like it was someone’s last meal. Brad squirms in pleasure. W: Okay move over, let me have a taste. Will pushes Tom aside and he gets his tongue in the pink hole. Up and down. Up and down. Circle left. Circle right. Side to side. The hole was opening up, letting the man in deeper. W: Okay Tom, time to bump him. Pick out a good size piece. Tom was at the tray opening a baggie with crystals. He found the biggest shard and walked up behind the quivering hole. He pushed in his index finger and pulled out. Tom spits on the hole and pushes his finger back in. He pulls out. Then he pushes in the shard as deep as he can, leaving his finger in the hold in place until it dissolves. This new burning alarms Brad but he is calmed by Will’s hands on his back. The burning subsides but the hunger inside of him intensified. He was now pushing back on the finger. Tom added a second finger to the hole. The bitch moaned. A third finger stretched the hole a big more. Still the boy was pushing back on the fingers, fucking himself on them. Tom pulled his fingers out and rubbed the boy’s ass and down to his balls. T: Okay, I think he is ready. W: No, I say when he is ready. T: We don’t wanna go overboard. W: I saw when he is ready. The boy might be listening to you right now. But never forget, you take orders from me bitch. Brad was flying high but overheard the conversation. He now knew who was really in charge. He knew Will was the one to keep happy over his father. W: So get him ready. It’s in the bag. Tom grabbed the bag on the floor and grabbed his son by the wrist. They walked back to the boy’s room and into the bathroom. He pulled the boy’s jockstrap off. T: you do not need that anymore son. Okay I know you are almost completely smooth already but Master Will likes his boys smooth. Lets get into the shower and clean you up. Tom picked up an enema bottle and walked the boy into the warm water. He lathers up his son and starts to shave off his body hair. Gone is the underarm hair, gone is the tiny happy trail under his belly button, and gone is the trimmed hair above his dick. Smooth as the day he was born. While on his knees in front on his son, the temptation gives way and Tom swallows his son’s hard dick. He bobs his head up and down a few times and then regains his composure. He backs away from his son’s dick. He orders his son to bend over and expose his hole. Brad complies and the enema bottle is inserted into the boy’s hole. T: hold it in as long as you can before letting it go. It will make you feel nice and full. Tom pushes the bottle and the liquid pushes forward into the boy. B: OMG, what is this feeling? T: That’s a bottle of chem piss that you are absorbing into your hole. You thought you were flying high before. Brad finally releases the chem piss and feels like he is in overdrive. He rises off and his dad has to help him walk out of the shower. Tom dries his son off and steps back. His son so so fucking high he can’t even stand still. He is off balance and needs assistance to their destination. Instead of returning to the living room, they turn to the master bedroom. Tom plops the “higher than a kite” boy on the edge of the bed. T: lay on your back and grab your ankles. Stay this way until we tell you to change positions. W: What a beautiful sight. Young man showing off his hole, inviting it to be wrecked. Has he been fucked before? Boy! Have you ever been fucked before? Brad tried to speak but only jumbles came out. Like a weak moan. He nodded left to right. T: No, a total virgin. This will be so much fun watching you pop his cherry. If only he wasn’t my son… W: So what, so what if he is your son. You’re gonna pop him. T: But he’s my son. That’s why I called you over because I can’t. W: Imma get another taste and then I'm gonna watch you pop him like the fucked up dad you are. Will bent down and lunged his tongue into the boy’s hole. The boy squirmed in delight and let out muffled moans in place of words. After ravaging the hole for a few minutes, Will pulls away but stays between the boy’s legs. He reaches up to the boy’s ear and whispers: W: you feeling good? Yeah, really good huh? You want to feel even better though don’t you? Yeah, I know what you need. More Tina for the cherry poppin. Will reaches his fingers back down to the boy’s hole and shoves another shard up the wet hole. The boy bucks a bit but gives in to the burning and starts fucking himself on the fingers. W: Haha, yeah he’s ready alright. Tom fuck him. Fuck him now. Will backs away from the boy as he is replaced by Tom. Tom is torn between following his master’s orders and the innocence of his son? His hard dick betrays him and touches the boy’s quivering hole. The boy, still holding his ankles, pushes back down toward him and the tip slides in.

Part 7 The ride back to the hotel was a blur. I sat on one side while the two of them sat together and talked quietly to each other. The driver pulled up to the hotel and we got out. "Lead us to your room, slut." "Yes Sir." We walked into the hotel and got in the elevator. On the ride up, I felt a hand grab my ass. The elevator stopped at my floor and we walked to my room. I used the key and we walked in. Immediately, I felt hands grab my shoulders and swing me around. From there, I felt pressure as they pushed me to my knees. My breeder put the "Do Not Disturb" sign on the door and secured the latch. Joe pulled down his pants and his cock immediately sprung into my face. I reached out and grabbed his cock and brought it into my eager mouth. His cock tasted like ass and cum. "Like the taste of that stupid negative fuckboy? He probably won't be negative after his first visit to the bathhouse." Both of the tops laughed. "James. Can I breed this slut first?" I realized that this was the first time that I heard his name. "Sure thing Joe. We've got all night." "Strip and get on the bed on your back, slut." I pulled off his cock and pulled my clothes off. I grabbed the lube, poppers, and party supplies out of my pocket and headed over to the bed. I put the lube and party supplies on the side table, took the poppers and climbed on the bed and got on my back. I inhaled the poppers in each nostril and held it. "Not going to give you another booty bump at this time, slut. We will party a bit later." He climbed on the bed and got between my legs. I looked down and saw that he was slowly jerking his cock. I spread my legs and raised them. He moved closer and held his cock at the entrance of my fuckhole. "No lube for you, slut. You already have a load in there so between that and spit, you should be good." He spit on his cock and jerked it some more. He held it at my entrance and started to slowly push. I inhaled deeply in my right nostril and held it. He started pushing his cock in. The spit helped but it was still a dry entrance. I exhaled and immediately inhaled in my left nostril. He continued to push until he was fully inside me. I exhaled and started to enjoy the feeling as he started to slowly fuck me. I opened my eyes in time to see James above me. He was facing Joe as he squatted of my mouth. "Eat my ass, slut." I stuck out my tongue and he lowered his ass onto my mouth. I could taste ass and cum. He must have a load inside him. I eagerly licked his hole trying to get the load out. He moaned in response. This made me even hornier to please him. I pushed my tongue in his hole and was rewarded by the taste of cum. Above me, I could hear kissing. After a few moments, he climbed off my face. As I looked up at him, I saw a biohazard tattoo on his left shoulder. It looked the same as the one that I saw on Joe when he was breeding the boy at the bathhouse. "Thanks slut. Took an anonymous load at the bathhouse." James started sucking on Joe's right nipple. As he sucked, I could feel Joe's cock swell inside me. He started to pick up the pace. I saw James bite Joe's nipple and then Joe pushed hard in me. Joe's head rocked back and I felt his cock swell even more as he started cumming in me. "Take my toxic load!" James grabbed his head and they started kissing again. Joe held his cock deep in me and then started to slowly drive his load deep in me. After several strokes, he pulled out and fell over to his side. James slid next to him and they continued to kiss. I turned and watched them. After a few minutes, Joe slid off the bed and went into the bathroom. James turned and faced me. I slid down and started to suck his cock. I heard the toilet flush and the sink run and then shut off. "Yummy. I'm going to head home and grab some supplies and I will be back." "Make sure you take his key so you can get back in." "Got it. Have fun. Be back shortly." I heard the door open and then close but I continued to suck. "Roll on your stomach." I was disappointed to stop sucking but did as I was told. I felt him climb between my legs and then spread my cheeks. I felt him starting to rim me. "mmmmm. My husband left a hot load in there. I love getting his load out of a well-used fuckhole." I moaned as his expert tongue started diving deep in my hole. I lost track of how long he rimmed me but was disappointed when he stopped. "Roll on your back again." I rolled over and he straddled my face. I saw his cock moving towards my mouth. I opened up my mouth and accepted his hard, dripping cock into my eager mouth. He continued to push his cock into my mouth and throat. I started to panic but he continued to push until his cock was firmly in my mouth and throat. He held it there for a moment and then pulled back slightly before pushing back in. He continued to slowly fuck my throat. Each time he pushed in, I started to feel like I was going to gag. After several thrusts, I couldn't hold back any longer and gagged. He pulled his cock out of my mouth and let me recover and then put his balls in my mouth. I licked and sucked each ball and was rewarded by moans. I heard the door open and close. "Looks like you are enjoying this slut." "Oh yeah. For sure. Did you get everything?" "Yep. Now the real fun can begin." James climbed off me. I started to look to see what was happening just in time to see a blindfold get placed over my eyes. I felt my legs get pushed back and felt something get pushed into my fuckhole. I started to feel liquid get pushed in. "There. That liquid booty bump should get you started." Almost immediately, I started to float into the clouds. I relaxed into the feeling. I felt my hips being raised and a pillow being put under my butt. My left wrist was pulled over my head and I heard the click of a handcuff being secured. I felt the same process happen to my right wrist. I tried to move my arms and found that I couldn't move them. "That's right slut. You are secured and ours to use." "Thank you, Sir. Please use me for your pleasure." "Oh we will. This will be a night that you won't ever forget." I felt a hand slip under my jock and roughly grab my limp cock. "Good. Limp and useless. Just like it should be." I felt my legs being pushed back and someone get between my legs. I felt a cock at the entrance of my fuckhole. It paused and then pushed in. It didn't hurt. It was exactly what I needed - a raw cock inside me. He pulled out slightly and pushed in again. "Did you say you were neg, slut?" "Yes Sir. I tested last week and was still neg but I have taken a lot of poz loads this weekend." "OK. Good. If you weren't poz before tonight, you will be before the night is over." "Thank you, Sir." I felt his cock swell and he started to fuck me. I felt a mouth on my right nipple. It started with licking and then it was followed by sucking. I moaned and the sucking became biting. I alternated between focusing on the pain in my nipple and the pleasure of being fucked. The biting changed back to sucking. The mixture of sensations was starting to confuse me. The sucking stopped. I didn't know what was going to happen next. Then, I felt it. A mouth was touching mine. I immediately opened my mouth and we started kissing. I felt hands on either side of my face as the kissing continued. I felt the cock swelling inside my fuckhole. "That's so hot James. I love seeing you make out while you fuck him with your deathstick. Make him yours." James picked up the pace while his tongue darted around my mouth. Then he stopped. He pulled his lips from mine and grabbed my hair. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. I felt his cum hitting deep inside me. The blindfold was removed from my eyes. As my eyes adjusted to the light, I could see Joe and James kissing just inches from my face. I felt Joe's cock swelling in me again. I arched my back and pulled my face up to join in their kissing. They turned toward me and alternated between kissing me and each other. I was getting lost in the clouds and the kissing. James pulled his softening cock from me and they switched positions. Joe was between my legs and he immediately stuck his hard cock in my cum-filled fuckhole. James moved around the bed and was working on something near my head. He shifted and his cock was near my face. I immediately stuck out my tongue and started licking his cock. He moaned but continued to work on something. I was disappointed as he moved away and I couldn't service his cock any longer. I felt something around my arm. I strained to look and saw a band going around my arm. He tightened it very tightly. Next, he picked up a needle and filled it with clear liquid. He pushed some of the liquid out. I was surprised when he didn't put it in my arm. Instead he put it in his own arm and pulled the plunger back. I saw red mix with the clear liquid. He removed the needle from his arm. I saw the liquids continue to mix until it was completely reddish. He moved back to my arm. He found a vein in my arm and stuck the needle in. "Time to complete your chase." He pushed the plunger and I saw all of the liquid go into my arm. Warmth overcame me. It felt like every ounce of my being was exploding. The need to cough overcame me. "Here comes another toxic load, slut." Through the clouds, I felt Joe push hard in me. "Welcome to the brotherhood."

Just heads up - story starts off a bit slow but I'm working on it. Chapter 1 – The Agreement Tom and Brad were as close as father and son could be. They shared almost everything. Brad came out as gay to his dad when he had started high school. Tom had even confided in his son that he was attracted to men as well but chose to stay away from labels. This honesty between the two was a strong basis of their relationship. Tom is a single dad that shared everything with his son. His son, Bradley shared everything with his dad. They were each other’s best friend and knew everything about each other. Well, almost everything. Throughout high school, Tom would let Brad stay over at his friend’s homes and would have “friends” over. Tom never said anything about his little get togethers and Brad never asked anything besides when he was allowed to come back home. When he would get home on Sunday night, his dad would be in his room recovering from his festivities so that he could go to work Monday morning. Brad would smell the scent of marijuana and thought he just smoked pot all weekend. This was one such weekend. Only this time, Brad had passed on going over to his friends and wanted to stay home. Brad started the conversation off his father - Brad: Hey dad, you know how I always head out for the weekend and let you have your alone time. Well, I want to stay home and spend the time with you. Tom: I don’t know son. It gets pretty weird here and I have friends that come over. I don’t know if it would be a good mix. Men being men after all. B: oh come on, please dad? I’m 18 now and out of high school. I think I’m adult enough to hang with some men. I know you guys smoke weed. That’s okay, I do too sometimes. It’s no big deal. I’ve even found empty bottles of lube so I know you hookup with some of your friends sometimes too. It’s cool. Tom thought to himself - it might be time to initiate the boy. Well, no, a man now. T: IF I let you stay, I have a couple of rules that you will have to live by during this weekend. I would need an absolute yes before even thinking about it. B: oh, what kind of rules? T: You may be 18 now but this weekend you have to earn the title of being a man by the end. Brad felt intrigued B: Go on… T: you will have to follow any and all commands from me. No questions asked. And you will address me as Tom. This weekend I will not be your dad, we both will just be one of the guys doing guy things. Say no to me or disobey me at all, and there will be consequences far reaching. Is that understood? B: Yes da… I mean Yes Tom. Tom was unsure how this weekend would go but his dick was thinking for him now. He walked the kitchen and came back with 2 Gatorades. He reached into a bag he had on the counter and pulled out a small baggie with some blue pills. He swallowed one and handed his son a gatorade and one of the pills. T: Take that with a sip of the gatorade and leave the bottle on the coffee table. Brad thought to himself, this must be some sort of test to see if I will obey. My dad would not give me anything that would hurt me. He reached out, grabbed the pill, and pushed it in his mouth. One gulp of gatorade and he stood there smiling, all proud that he had followed his dad’s directions. T: Go ahead and shower and come back to the living room in 15 minutes. B: Okay, Tom. Brad rushed down the hallway to his room leaving his father behind in the living room. Tom rubbed his growing dick with his left hand. He took out his phone and and started texting with his right hand. Text: Hey Will, change of plans for tonight. Come on over and use your key. I have a surprise newbie that needs initiation and I can’t do it by myself. You’ll see why when you get here. Bring the extra supplies. Chapter 2 – Getting ready Bradley rushed to his room and stripped down to his underwear. He grabbed his towel and turned to his bathroom door. He walked into the bathroom and dropped his underwear to the floor. He started the shower and then jumped in. He lathered and washed his body. He thought to himself, maybe this will be the time I lose my v card. If dad’s friend was down, he definitely wanted to give his virginity away. He reached for the special side nozzle of the shower head. His father had bought him the phallic rod for cleaning out once he had expressed his interest in having sex with his school friend. Brad had only used it a hand full of times but was lathered the rod a big and inserted it in himself. He gave himself a good cleaning out. Just in case he thought. He had no idea what went on during his dad’s weekends except that sometime he had someone over to have sex. His dad wouldn’t mind if he borrowed his dad’s friend for a little while, right? They were all about sharing other things, why should this be any different? Brad finished cleaning out, walked out of the shower and back to his dresser drawers. He rummaged through his underwear collection. He found a black jockstrap and thought perfect! He pulled the jockstrap up and looked at himself in the mirror. He thought to himself, who wouldn’t wanna hook up with me? He looked himself up and down again. This time he noticed that he was starting to get a little hard. It did not take long for Brad to guess what the blue pill was. He threw on a pair of mesh shorts and a tank top. Brad looked at the clock on his dresser. He had just a few minutes to get back to the living room. He strolled back thinking this weekend was gonna be magical.

Part 4: The Penthouse The week seemed to grind by, as I slogged away on a new garden layout in Hampstead while I felt my well-used arse get less tender with each passing day. Friday evening finally rolled around, and after getting home, showering and lying on my bed for a bit to recover after work, I got myself ready to go out. By then I had managed to get to a sex shop after work one evening to pick up some supplies, so I was able to clean out my hole, pop in a buttplug and then put on a jockstrap, so that I would be ready for Giftig and Tyke whenever and wherever they decided to pick up where we’d left off on the Sunday. I donned my boots, jeans, a black tank top and jacket, and headed off to Panarica. When I got there I was a bit nervous at first, but sure enough I was on the list and was let in a separate door that led to the VIP area on one side of the floor near the stage. I felt a bit out of place there, so just got myself the occasional rum and coke and otherwise stood at the edge of the area where I had the best view of the stage. Just before Giftig and Tyke were due on as the main DJ act, I felt my phone buzz with a message: Be ready to go when we’re done, and we’ll meet you at the door next to the bar. T My heart started racing, but I texted back a thumbs up and then got myself another drink to steady my nerves. I then didn’t drink anything more as I watched them come on stage and immediately whip the crowd into a frenzy with their awesome set. Each of them gave me the occasional look, and I even saw Giftig smile and wink at me at one point. I couldn’t help but marvel at how much my life had changed in the last week. As their set reached its climax, I went over to the bar and found the door Tyke had mentioned. Not wanting to appear suspicious I stood a little way away from it and cheered with the crowd as the set ended, and then just moments later the door opened and Tyke partially came through. He saw me and motioned for me to follow him through, so I hurried after him and down a long corridor backstage that led to a back door. Giftig was already waiting in the SUV, so I climbed in the back and we set off. They both wound down their windows and lit up cigarettes, so I decided it was OK to do the same and have my first smoke in a few hours. Then we settled back as we drove to a modern development pretty close to Canary Wharf, where Giftig took the car into an underground car park. From there we headed through some doors into a loft lobby, and took the elevator up to the top floor where there were only two apartments on the small corridor. We went inside one of them, and my mouth dropped open at the sheer size and luxury of the place. It was open plan with marble floors and stylish fittings and furniture, and windows all around with amazing views of the river and the skyscrapers nearby. Tyke headed straight over to a set of doors out into a large balcony, and I followed him out while Giftig disappeared into a small corridor off which there were a few doors. “Wow” I said, as I stood next to Tyke and took in the view. “I know” he said, as he lit up two cigarettes and then handed me one. “It never gets old.” “You guys must be loaded” I said. “G is” chuckled Tyke. “I’m just along for the ride.” Tyke and I chatted for a little bit while we smoked, before Giftig joined us outside. I did not turn around when I heard him come outside as I was watching a plane coming in low over the skyscrapers. However, he almost immediately reached around from behind me and grabbed hold of my jacket collar, pulling it back to take it off me. I moved my arms to allow him to successfully remove it, and then heard it drop to the floor. I was about to turn around when a very large silver chain descended into view as Giftig lifted it over my head and down onto my chest. It was much bigger than the one I had worn at the cottage, and it felt very heavy when it came to rest on my torso and he fastened it behind my neck. He then gripped my hand and turned me round, gently pulling my arm towards him. Tyke then reached over and placed a huge bracelet on my wrist, which Giftig fastened underneath, and then they did the same with the other wrist. These pieces were huge, although still not as big as what each of them was wearing. “For you” said Giftig. “What?” I asked. “He means they’re now yours” said Tyke, causing my mouth to drop open. “What?” I asked again. “They are for you” said Giftig, giving me a rare smile. “I like you in chains.” I stammered as I tried to take in what he was saying, causing them both to laugh. “Come on” said Tyke, “let’s go and give you some more gifts.” He went inside, but before Giftig could follow I grabbed his wrist. He turned to face me, and I leaned in and gave him a deep kiss. He was a bit rigid, possibly startled, at first, but then put his hand on the back of my head and took over as the dominant one. He then pulled back with a smile on his face. “Thank you” I said softly, “I don’t know what to say.” “I am happy that you like them” he replied, with a grin forming. “Now you can show me that you thank me.” We went inside and headed down the corridor, passing an open door to an opulent master bedroom until we reached another one that had been set up for playing. I gawped at the way it was decorated, with pictures of stylised scorpions all over the place, black leather furniture everywhere, a whole shelf lined with dildos, and all sorts of other kinky stuff. In the centre was a big metal frame with a leather sling hanging from it, and Tyke’s position next to it and the look on his face told me that this is where they wanted me. I quickly stripped until I was just wearing my jock and the new chains, and then walked over to Tyke. He turned me round and helped me lift up onto the end of the leather sling, and then I lay back and shuffled into a position he was happy with. They each then took a leg and raised it up, securing my ankles with a thick padded leather cuff hanging from each chain. They then did the same with my wrists, albeit those were secured onto the chains with hooks that they slipped under my new bracelets. My heart was racing as I realised I was securely locked in place, and all I could do was watch as they each stripped naked and then helped each other dress into the same leather gear they had worn in the cottage, with the addition of black leather chaps this time. Tyke then took up position by my hole, crouched down out of sight, and then caused me to both jump and moan out loud as he pulled out the small buttplug and then began to lick and finger my hole. Given the plug had kept me loosened up he did not waste much time with the foreplay though, and after only a couple of minutes he stood back up, pressed his cock to my hole, and pushed in. “Oh yeah” I groaned, “fuck me.” “Yeah?” Tyke said. “You want us to fuck you?” “Yeah” I panted, arching my back up a bit and closing my eyes as he started to slowly slide in and out of me. “You want us to fill you with cum again?” he continued. “Yeah” I moaned, “I want you to breed me all night!” I rested my back down on the sling again and opened my eyes to look at him, right as he and Giftig were exchanging a grin with each other. “You like our tattoos” asked Giftig from next to me, causing me to turn my head and look at the scorpion on his torso. “Yeah” I panted, as Tyke began to increase in speed. “You want one yourself?” Giftig asked, reaching out and rubbing his hand on my torso. “Yeah” I panted again. “Good” he said. “We will make sure you get one.” “Because” said Tyke, through gritted teeth as he hammered away at me, “it means we’re poz, and soon you will be too!”

Part 2: The Festival Continues “Are you camping tonight?” Tyke asked, as I lit a cigarette of my own with his lighter. “Yeah” I said, “brought a little tent with me”. “You stay with us” said Giftig, more as a command than an offer. “We will have more sex.” “We’re at a hotel nearby” Tyke said. “You can come back with us in the car after.” “Er, thanks, er, yeah, that would be great” I stuttered. “You better go and get your stuff from wherever you left it” Tyke said. “Bring it back here, but hurry up so we’re not late.” I nodded, then turned and briskly walked off while still smoking my cigarette. I got a couple of weird looks from the guys at the cloakroom tent where backstage visitors could leave their stuff, and I’m pretty sure I heard one of them giggle that I smelled of cum as I walked away with my rucksack and the tent. I didn’t care though, and just hurried back to the trailer. Tyke opened the door for me and I hurled my stuff in, before they strode off with me in pursuit. Giftig was talking on his mobile as we walked, but with me being behind them and the pulsing sounds of the current DJ’s set emanating from the stage, I could not hear any of what was being said. When we reached the stage I went to show the security guard my wristband, but he stopped me and another couple of guards who had been hanging around came over to me. They pointed in the direction of a small cabin back at the bottom of the stairs up to the stage, and given I could not hear a word over the music, I complied and headed down there with them behind me. I went inside and found it was actually a small toilet block that was presumably placed close to the stage so the security guards would not be gone for long if nature called. The two guards were right behind me, and the second one in closed and locked the door behind him. “Take your trousers off and bend over” said the first one. “Gift and Ty want you loose and wet for tonight” said the second. I should have freaked and fought against it, but that desire I had felt to continue being used as I had been cleaning myself up a few minutes before had not dissipated, so I readily undid and shucked off my jeans, before bending over in the small space and leaning on the sink. The first guard took up position behind me, fingered my hole for a moment, and then began to push his cock into me. I could not suppress a yelp as it felt dry and painful, and I was relieved when he pulled out, presumably applied some lube, and then pushed in again with a lot less grief the second time. He then set to fucking, as I propped myself against the sink and took the pounding. After a while I turned away from the sink and looked to the other guard, who was standing with his trousers open rubbing his cock as he watched his colleague fuck me. I just happened to be looking in his direction when he pulled off his black polo shirt to cope with the rising heat in the room, and it was at that point I saw he had the same symbol tattooed on him as Tyke did, only smaller and positioned at the bottom of his stomach just above his balls. I also noticed how wet the end of his cock was, and wondered if he would actually end up blowing from how hard he was stroking it while watching me get fucked. However, his colleague accelerated and blew into me before that happened, and sure enough they soon swapped places. As the second guard slid into my wet hole, his colleague watched for a moment before approaching me with his own dripping cock presented for my attention. I swivelled a bit so I was still supporting myself on the sink with one arm while I opened wide to take the cock that had just been inside me into my mouth. It was then that I noticed this guard also had a small tattoo in the same place on his body as his colleague, only this one was of a scorpion with its tail trailing down to his cock. I missed the entirety of Giftig and Tyke’s second set, as after the first two guards had bred me, I was instructed to stay in the cabin and help out the rest of the security staff if they required it. I therefore had the odd experience of just standing or sitting on the floor in there for over an hour, administering blowjobs or bending over to be fucked by three more men, and also awkwardly watching-but-not-watching three others take a piss in the toilet. I was not completely ignorant of the world, and thus was quite relieved that none of them had wanted me to be the toilet. Eventually the first two guards came back for me, and escorted me to the trailer where I was told to wait. I took the opportunity to have a couple of cigarettes while I sat on the step of the trailer, feeling the cum dripping out into my underwear. Eventually Giftig and Tyke returned, and even in the relatively low light levels now that night had fallen, I could tell they were smirking at me. They gathered their things in the trailer, tossed me my bag and tent, and then walked off - with me following - to a black SUV in the truck-filled parking area backstage. Giftig climbed into the driver’s side, while Tyke opened up one of the rear doors, pulled a scrunched-up towel over to cover the seat, and then motioned for me to get in before he joined Giftig up front. “Did you have some fun?” Giftig asked, as he manoeuvred us out of the site and onto a quiet road leading away from it. “Yes” I said quietly. “But I missed your second set.” “We’ll make it up to you tonight with a personal show” said Tyke, as Giftig chuckled. I could not help but smile to myself, and then turned to looked out of the window at the darkened countryside as we drove in silence.

He replaced his thumb with two fingers. He penetrated me until I felt his hand. I clutched the sheet as he began to work on my pleasure center, moving his fingers. I could clearly feel his fingernails on the wall of my rectum. Again and again, he withdrew his two fingers, spreading them and my hole. Then he ruthlessly pushed them back in. What followed was a short and very intense finger fuck. I moaned more and more, not sure if I could hear it outside the truck. When he withdrew his fingers, I felt briefly empty and noticed my hole slightly open. But my hole was barely empty for a second. He pressed my head into the mattress, spread my legs with his, and then I felt his cock. He was unerring and didn't hesitate. He penetrated me powerfully with his cock, stretching me even further. I moaned, and he kept going until he was completely inside me. He pulled me up a little by my shoulders, and I felt his cock even more intensely. "You little pig need it! And you little pig, you're getting it now!" he said to me, still darkly. Then he started to fuck me. Without consideration, he penetrated me again and again. At some point, he grabbed my pelvis and tightened even more. A brief circle, and then he thrust into me again. I felt impaled and clearly filled. His thrusts made a slapping sound that didn't let up. Thrust, thrust, thrust. Over and over again. I could feel us working up a sweat. It felt like he fucked me like that for at least 20 minutes. Then he pulled his cock completely out, only to immediately push it all the way back inside me. He did this five or six times. "Boy, do you want my pozz cum?" he asked me. "Tell me! Beg for it!" I was so horny and just moaned, "Yes, you bull, fuck me and give me your dirty cum deep inside me!" My mind was superior to my horniness. I wanted it to never end. Then he pushed me back onto the bed, pressing my pelvis into the mattress with both hands. My breathing became labored, the thrusts even harder and more uncontrolled. Then a scream, and immediately I felt his twitching cock. He, too, flinched briefly, which changed the position of his cock inside me. "Take my dirty cum, you little wanker! Always remember who marked you here today!" I don't know where his cock landed, but I felt his twitching even more intensely. He let himself fall on top of me, his twitching intensified once more, and finally, I came too. Moaning, I lay beneath him and came without even touching my cock. After the last twitch, he stayed on top of me for a moment, only then did he pull his cock out. He slapped my ass and ruthlessly shoved his cock, smeared with cum and my blood, all the way down my throat. I gagged and tears welled up in my eyes, but he showed no mercy. "That was nice, you little wanker, but I have to go today. I'm going to have a smoke now, and then it would be good if you were gone!" he said in a dark voice. "My viruses are already finding their way into your body." I turned my head briefly and saw him pack up his cock. That was all I expected, because he actually left the truck afterward. I lay there for a moment, thinking about what had just happened. Then I gathered my things, got dressed, and left. Completely out of it, I got into my car and continued on toward home. Only later did I feel the juice slowly flowing out of me. I was getting horny again...

I needed some random cock so I went to the Vault last Sunday. I got down by one of the glory holes and was presented with the first cock - I sucked on it for about 5 minutes but he withdrew without cumming. It was immediately replaced with another smaller cock. I took him deep and massaged his balls while I sucked him. Again he withdrew without cumming. Next I was presented with the most handsome cock - a thick uncut heavily veined shaft. The smell of his sweaty balls was intoxicating. I took him deep and sucked hard, giving him long deep strokes and teasing his helmet with my tongue. I wanted his load so I was determined to make him shoot. Finally I felt his balls tense and he shot a torrent of sperm into my mouth and down my throat. Fukkin beatiful thick load. After swallowing his load I hung around one of the play rooms. I wore a jockstrap so the men would know my arse was available to fuck. I felt a hand on my back as he pushed me forward and bent me over one of the barrels. He felt for my hole and without warning he forced his cock up my arse. He fucked me for about 10 minutes and shot his load. I felt it in my hole and running down my legs. He pulled out and left. As I was standing up I felt another hand on my shoulder and a voice said “get back down” I felt another thicker cock going up my sloppy hole. As he held my arms down while he fucked me I could see he was a black guy. That got me so fukkin horny cuz it’s been years since I was fucked by black dude. He fucked his load into me and it poured out my hole and down my legs. He pulled out and walked away. I got dressed and left. All the way home I felt the 2 loads soaking my jocks and the taste of the third load in my mouth.

Note: Peter Parker is 18 years old in this story “I-I don’t know about this…” Peter said, looking around the room. The man sitting behind the desk grunted, “Look kid, you come in, say you have no ID, no social and want to earn money, this is how you earn money.” “Yeah, but I thought it would just be, you know pictures.” The man chuckled, “No one pays for pictures kid, look, take your clothes off and let’s see what we’re working with.” “Here?” Peter asked, his voice cracking. He looked around the room again, taking in the peeling wallpaper and the thick layer of dust on the camera equipment. The musty smell was starting to make his nose twitch. He hated this, loathed it in fact, but the fact remained that shy of stealing some, he had no way to make money besides this. He couldn’t even give blood since he had no idea what his blood would do to a normal human being, no one knew him, he had no identity…and his rent was due. Like overdue. The man behind the desk, who introduced himself as Harry, leaned back in his chair and put his feet up on the desk. "Listen, kid," he said, lighting a cigarette. "You're in a shitty situation, I get it. But this is the real world. You want money, you gotta give something in return. Now, take your fucking clothes off." Peter hesitated, his hands hovering over the hem of his shirt. He had never been naked in front of anyone before, let alone a stranger. He had made sure never to change out in gym and doubly covered up around Aunt May. But he needed the money, and he was out of options. "Shit," he muttered under his breath, pulling his shirt off in one swift motion. Harry's eyes got wide, "Well damn kid..." he said leering at the teen, "Don't stop there, keep going!" Peter, feeling his cheeks flush hot, slowly unbuttoned his jeans, revealing his boxers and the hefty bulge moving behind them. "Fuck, kid, you're packing some serious heat down there aren't ya?" Harry said, licking his lips. Peter blushed even harder, "I-I guess so." Which was a lie, since the bite Peter’s body had changed in many ways. He had lost nearly all of his body fat, was limber as an Olympic gymnast and his cock had swollen to nearly three times it previous size. "Well, let's see it then," Harry said, motioning with his hand. Taking a deep breath, Peter pushed his jeans and boxers down, stepping out of them. He stood there, completely naked, his cock hanging low and swinging. Harry's eyes trailed up and down his body, from the defined muscles of his chest to the perfect V-shape of his hips, and finally arriving at the impressive length and girth of his lower half. "Holy fuck," Harry murmured, a look of lust spreading across his face. "You're a damned sight prettier than I expected." "I...I don't know what you mean," Peter stammered, feeling his flush deepen from the way Harry was staring at him. "Turn around, let me see how nice that little ass of yours is," the man said with a grin. Peter reluctantly turned around slowly, feeling vulnerable and exposed. The man walked around him, inspecting his body, tracing his fingers over the defined muscles of Peter's shoulders, arms, and back. "Fucking hell, kid, with a body like that a cock like this," he said grabbing the boy's flaccid cock, "You never done porn?" "I-I've never even watched porn," Peter stammered, his cock slowly growing in the man's hand to his horror. “Do a few scenes and you can leave here with two grand, easily.” Two thousand dollars! He could pay his rent, buy some food and still have money for web fluid… “What do I have to do?” Peter asked cautiously. The man gave him a shark like grin, “Anything I say.” He was about to say no, just say fuck it and leave, there had to be another way. And then his stomach rumbled, and he realized he hadn’t eaten in over a day… “Hungry?” the man asked, “Here…” he opened up a plastic container and inside were half a dozen brownies, “Eat up.” Peter’s mouth drooled at the sight, and he took one and practically ate it whole while grabbing another. The man walked back to his desk as he watched him devour the whole container. “Ever do Molly kid?” Peter turned to look at him, mouth ringed with chocolate, “Who’s Molly?” he asked with his mouth full. The man just smiled, “Well you have now,” he said under his breath, “Never mind…finish that off…can’t have my new star going hungry.” So, Peter did, his hunger pains subsiding and replaced with an odd feeling in his stomach and a tingling warmth that spread throughout his body. “Ok kid, stand in front of the backdrop.” Peter stood there, feeling the effects of the brownies, his mind going funny places, his body feeling loose and warm. When he looked down, he saw his cock was harder than ever, pointing straight out in front of him. "Oh," he said surprised, "I'm sorry...I never..." Harry shushed him as he turned on the video camera and moved over to the boy, "It's ok, you're a growing boy," he took hold of the boy's massive cock, "And you are a grower for sure!" Peter gasped as he felt his cock swell and harden in the man's grip. "Uh, what do we do now?" Peter asked nervously, "I've never done this before." "This feel good?" Harry asked, his hand lazily moving up and down the boy's length. Peter nodded, his head fuzzy as the man's stroked his cock harder, "Good..." "You want that money right Peter?" The teen nodded again, "Need it..." "You gonna do what I say?" Another nod. "Come on over here and lay down on the couch," Harry said, moving the teen to the ratty old couch in the corner. Peter did as he was told, laying down and closing his eyes as the man's touch felt even more intense, and the ecstasy was spreading throughout his entire body. "Open your legs for me, Peter," Harry said as he knelt between the teen's legs. Peter shakily moved his legs apart, exposing himself completely to the man. Harry began to spread the boy’s legs wide, surprised at how limber he was. He took his hands and parted the boy's firm asscheeks and smiled at the tiny, pink hole winking back at him. "How many licks does it take to get to the center of Petey?" he said, leaning and licking around Peter's hole. The teen gasped, his whole-body tensing as Harry's tongue licked down there. "H-Harry!" Peter cried out, his hands gripping the cushions beneath him. He felt so dirty and wrong, but goddamn if it didn't feel fucking amazing. Harry chuckled a moment before diving his face back in, licking and sucking at the boy's tight entrance. Saliva dripped down Peter's taint and balls before pooling at the base of his thick shaft. Harry's tongue and mouth played with Peter's hole, causing his legs to tremble and hands to clench. "Gonna make you feel real good kid." Harry's voice was muffled against Peter's balls, but the boy heard him clearly. "Fuck," Peter grit his teeth as he felt Harry's tongue probed him. His fingers clawed the couch fabric, resisting the urge to push back onto the man's face. "This is...oh god...wrong..." Peter protested, "Can't do this...stop..." he slurred as the tongue went deeper. Peter's legs were spread wide now as the man devoured his ass, Peter's cock throbbed as he moaned and sobbed, begging the man to stop and then wanting him to keep going. "I-I can't do this," Peter said weakly as Harry lifted his head, "You need the money, right?" Harry asked, wiping his mouth. "Yeah, but..." Peter's words trailed off as he watched the man spread lube on his finger. "No but, you want to get paid," his finger pushed at the slick hole, "You do what I say," and pushed in. Peter grunted, his eyes shutting tight as pleasure washed over him. "You're so tight, like a virgin or something," Harry said as he added a second finger. Peter had never been touched there, had never imagined it would feel so good. Harry sucked his bottom lip as he moved his fingers in and out, getting the boy used to something in his ass. he lubed his fingers again and slid two into the dazed teen. Peter arched his back, mouth open as the pleasurable sensation flooded him. Harry’s eyes hungrily took in the site of him lying there, exposed, vulnerable, and of course sexy as hell. He moved his fingers in and out, letting the boy adjust to the sensation. "Harry...oh god," Peter moaned, his hands clenching and unclenching. Harry moved the boy’s ass upwards until Peter's legs were over his head. Three fingers pushed into his hole now as Harry fingerfucked him harder and faster. Peter's cock was swollen and as he laid there eyes closed in ecstasy, he felt something nudge his lips. He opened his eyes to find the head of his own cock pushing at his mouth! Harry had the boy folded over so far this own cock was pushing past his lips! Peter was horrified for a moment as he realized what was happening and then Harry's fingers brushed something deep in his ass... Peter gasped, his entire body tensing as his own cock pushed into his mouth! For a second the teen was paralyzed in shock but as Harry began to massage that spot slowly waves of pure pleasure raced through Peter's body and his tongue rolled around his own cockhead! Peter slowly began to suckle on his own oversized cock! He had thought about this before of course, after the spider bite he was incredibly agile, but he had been too uptight to try it. But now, baked on Molly and with three fingers fucking him he began to suck his own cock earnestly. Peter's mouth was filled with his cock, he was choking on his own length as he hit the back of his throat. The teen gagged as Harry added a fourth finger, pushing Peter's cock further down his throat! Spittle bubbled around the shaft, and Peter's eyes watered as he fought to maintain breath. Harry's other hand wrapped around Peter's balls, pulling them downward to stimulate him even more. Peter's toes curled, and legs shuddered as he felt his orgasm begin to build. "Come on Petey, shoot your load down your throat," Harry said slamming his thick digits against Peter's prostate, "I wanna see you swallow your own cum!" Peter whimpered, his eyes rolling back in ecstasy as the internal pressure began to build. Harry's fingers were driving him crazy, Peter's tight ass clenching and releasing around his wriggling fingers, his toes curling as he bore down on that Magic little spot. Peter's cock began to swell and throb, precum dripping from the tip as the waves of pleasure crashed through him, hitting his peak. The boy could taste his own precum as his balls tingled...oh god he was about to cum in his own mouth! The first shot flooded his mouth as he began to cough, what felt like gallons of cum filled his mouth and shot down his throat. Peter choked and gagged on his own load but the moans of ecstasy never left his lips. Harry's fingers were still buried inside him, and he continued to press down on that spot which made Peter cum and cum. His mind was lost in the ecstasy of his own release, and he didn't even feel the fingers slip out of his ass slowly. He collapsed back on the couch, trying to catch his breath as he regained control of himself. Harry took his finger and collected some of the boy's cum that had dribbled down his chin, "Open up..." he said putting his fingers to the boy's lips. "That's a good boy," Harry said, pulling his fingers out and licking them clean. "Such a good fucking boy, taking all that cum in your mouth and swallowing it down." Peter's mind was whirling with the intense pleasure he had just experienced. As he began to doze off he thought about what he had done and what the people from his old life would think of him. But the glow of his orgasm gently put him to sleep...leaving that guilt for another day. Peter woke up to a sharp stabbing in his arm. His eyes flew open in time to see Harry pulling back an empty syringe. "What did..." Peter began to say as w warmth flushed through his system and his head spun, "Oh shit..." he said falling back on the bed. Peter woke up to a sharp stabbing in his arm. His eyes flew open in time to see Harry pulling back an empty syringe. "What did..." Peter began to say as w warmth flushed through his system and his head spun, "Oh shit..." he said falling back on the bed. Harry chuckled, "Welcome to the horse," he said as Peter stared up at the ceiling, "Your first hit is free, after that you gotta earn it." Peter just laid there, feeling like he was floating on a cloud...he had never felt so relaxed and free of worry before. He was so out of it that it took a couple of seconds to realize someone's hands were moving over his chest. He looked up and saw a 20 something year old guy, in great shape in just a pair of boxers smiling at Peter. His hands were rough and caused him shiver as they moved over his pecs and abs. "Hi," the guy said softly, "I'm Luke." Peter blinked up at him, trying to focus on his face, "Uh...hi," he managed to say. Luke grinned, "I heard you came in today looking for work. I hear you're a natural." Peter groaned as he felt Luke's hands move down and wrap around his cock. "What are you doing?" he asked weakly. "Just taking care of you," Luke said cheerfully as he started to stroke the teen's cock. Peter's mind was still fuzzy from the heroin he had been injected with. Luke's hand moved up and down his thick shaft, making Peter moan as he thrust upwards into the stranger's hand. He tried to make sense of what was happening, but his body felt heavy, and his thoughts were slow. "Wha...what are you...doing?" Peter asked quietly, still not quite clear on the situation. "I'm here to help you, Petey," Luke said, his hands sliding over the boy's swollen cock. "Let me take care of you, numbnuts." Luke chuckled, leaning in and licking the fat mushroom head of Peter's cock. Peter let out a loud gasp as Luke's tongue moved over his sensitive head. He thought to himself he had never had a blow job before and then remembered he had just given himself one earlier...the realization and the drugs made him start to giggle as Luke began to lick up and down his shaft. "Oh god!" Peter exclaimed, feeling himself sink into the bed as Luke held onto Peter's cock with both hands and took his head into his warm mouth. Peter let out a loud moan as he felt the hot wetness of Luke's mouth envelope his throbbing member. Luke's tongue worked circles around the head of Peter's cock while his hands moved up and down the shaft, gripping it firmly. Peter's mind was spinning as he watched the other man take his entire cock into his mouth. He had never felt anything like this before, and the horror that he was letting another guy suck him off hit him but the pleasure from this guy's mouth made it hard to resist. Peter watched as Luke pulled back and then pushed down again, taking him in and out of his mouth. Luke's hands gripped Peter's cock tighter as he moved up and down faster, taking the boy deeper with each bob of his head. His head fell back, and he closed his eyes as Luke sucked him deeper, eliciting a fresh wave of ecstasy. Luke gripped the base of Peter's cock, pulling him deeper into his mouth as he peppered the head with kisses. Peter couldn't believe what was happening, but he couldn't deny the euphoria that coursed through him. He continued to writhe, cries of torture-turned-pleasure leaving his lips. Luke moved down and began to suck at Peter's huge swollen balls, the teen writhed as Luke took one into his mouth at a time, slathering them with attention. Luke's skilled hands hadn't stopped their work, he stroked Peter's shaft while rolling the boy's balls in his wet mouth. Peter had never felt anything so intense before, he couldn't believe the pleasure coursing through and from his balls. Suddenly, Luke's lips left his balls, and he began to trail soft wet kisses lower, under his ballsac and then lower. Peter didn't know what was happening, but he gripped the sheets in terror as he felt Luke's tongue trace along his taint. Luke's hands spread Peter's cheeks wider apart, exposing his asshole fully. "Oh god, no, no please," Peter whimpered, his mind telling himself to stop as Luke's tongue swirled around his asshole. The drugged-up teen wanted to push him away, but his body seemed to have a mind of its own, he arched his back and moaned. His hands went to Luke's head, tangling in his hair and pulling him closer. Luke lifted the boy's legs higher, getting a clear view of his rosebud ass and the hole winking at him. Luke's face buried itself between Peter's cheeks, his tongue swirling and probing. Peter’s mind was telling him to resist but the pleasure was too much. "Fuck," Peter moaned, his voice low and heavy as he felt the man's tongue against his virgin hole. He had never felt anything like this before, and his body was a jumbled mess of pleasure and shame. Luke's tongue probed deeper, making Peter squirm as the stranger ate him out. "Holy shit, I never...I can't...oh god," Peter whimpered, his hands gripping the sheets as the man's tongue explored every inch of his ass. Luke's fingers joined in, tracing over Peter's hole before pushing inside him. Peter's breath hitched as he felt the intrusion, his body tensing as Luke gently opened him up. The boy's fingers gripped the sheets as Luke pushed deeper, his tongue tracing the rim of Peter's entrance while his fingers explored inside. Peter couldn't remember the last time he had eaten, or slept, he was on sensory overload from the Molly and heroin, and he struggled to make sense of what was happening. All he knew was that it felt amazing. "You like that, Petey?" Luke murmured as he pulled back, his fingers still buried inside the boy's ass. Peter nodded, too overwhelmed to speak. With his eyes closed Peter felt the man move around and then he heard, "Hey, get me ready." Peter looked up and saw Luke was naked kneeling next to him, his hard cock next to Peter's head, "Get it moist for me." Peter panicked; he had never been so close to someone's else's dick before. He pulled back but Luke grabbed his hair and held him in place, "Come on Pete, I sucked you, only fair you return the favor," he pressed his hard cock against Peter's pursed lips and moved it back and forth slowly. "Come on Pete," Luke said firmly, "You want to get paid or not?" Peter's mind was foggy, but he knew he needed the money. He reluctantly opened his mouth and let Luke slide his cock against his lips. The taste and feel of it were foreign and repulsive, but Peter swallowed his pride and obediently wrapped his lips around the head of Luke's cock. Luke groaned with pleasure, bucking his hips and forcing his cock further into the teenager's mouth. Peter gagged and grimaced, but kept taking in more of the throbbing appendage, feeling its warmth and hardness spread through his mouth. The teen wrinkled his nose and pushed himself to swallow as much as possible. Even with the drugs clouding his mind, Peter wasn't keen on the taste, but he knew he had to follow through. He deftly bobbed his head, taking the man's thick cock into his mouth and experimentally wrapping his lips around it. Luke grunted with pleasure, a low growl escaping his throat as he gripped the sides of Peter's head, pulling him deeper. Peter's throat burned as he struggled to take more of the man's length, feeling every vein and ridge with his tongue. He gagged, his eyes watering as he tried to process the overwhelming flood of flavor and texture, all the while trying to make Luke happy. "Yeah, that's it," Luke grunted, his hands tightening on Peter's head as he pounded away at his throat. "Lick it, good boy." Peter whimpered, his vocal cords straining as he accepted the humiliation of this situation and the shame that coursed through him ate away at his sanity. But he couldn't deny the heat coursing through his body, from his mouth and the length of cock that filled it, to the sudden ache building inside him. Peter shuddered, his hands clumsily grasping at Luke's hips. He moved his head back and forth, taking Luke's cock deeper and deeper, his tongue flicking at the underside of the shaft and teasing Luke's head. Luke groaned louder, grabbing at Peter's head as he thrust his cock further between the teen's lips, all the way down to the root, and every bit of the way out. Peter's gag reflex kicked in but he fought through it, refusing to let go. "Whoa!" Luke said, pulling his cock out of Peter's mouth with a wet plop, "I said get me ready not get me off." Peter's face turned red as he realized what he had been doing...he had gotten into it! What was wrong with him! Luke moved between Peter's legs and spread them, "Besides this way we will both feel good." Luke moved between Peter's legs and spread them, "Besides this way we will both feel good." Peter's eyes widened as he realized what was going to happen. He shook his head, "No, no, I can't do that...I'm straight!" Luke smirked, "I won't hurt you, I promise." Peter's breathing quickened as Luke's lubed fingers found their target and began to probe at his virgin hole. "Just relax and let it happen," Luke murmured soothingly as he worked one finger inside the boy's tight ass. Peter's body tensed at the intrusion, but the drug-fueled haze made it hard to fight against it. After a few moments, Luke's finger was joined by another and the boy's eyes widened in pain and surprise as the two fingers began to stretch his hole. This was the second time he had been fingered and the sensation was overwhelming. he was mortified to see his cock slowly started to harden as Luke added a third finger. Luke laughed, "Oh someone is liking it!" he exclaimed as Peter wished he would just die. But as Luke finger fucked him Peter's cock got harder and harder until it was dripping precum over his eight pack. His body was betraying him, but he was powerless to stop it! He looked at Luke, "But..." he began to protest as Luke pulled his fingers free and lined his cock up to the boy's hole. Luke cut him off, "Don't worry, Peter, I'll be easy. I promise, you'll like it." Peter shook his head franticly as Luke slowly pushed into him... Peter gasped as he felt Luke's cock breach his ass and slip inside. It was unlike anything he had ever felt before, and he clenched his fists as Luke slowly pushed inside him. "Ahhh," Peter whimpered, feeling every inch of Luke's cock stretch him out. The stranger slowly kept going, inch by inch until he was buried in Peter's virgin hole. Luke paused when he was fully inside, letting Peter get used to the feeling of being stretched out. "Oh my god," Peter whimpered, his body trembling with a strange mix of fear and pleasure. He couldn't believe he was letting this strange man fuck him, but he couldn't deny the heat building in his body, he felt so full and Luke's cock felt so good. "You're tight as hell, Pete," Luke said with a grunt, "You ok? Does it hurt?" That was the thing...it didn't! Peter was shocked at Luke's whole cock was in him and all he felt was full...and a strange tingling...but that was it. He shook his head and Luke smiled, "Good boy." He grabbed Peter's Hips and pulled the boy upright, until he was facing him, cock still sheathed in his ass. "Ok Petey...ride that cock." Luke grunted as he pulled back and then thrust deeply into Peter. Peter's breathing hitched as he felt Luke's cock fill him, each stroke sending a new wave of pleasure through his body. He couldn't believe what was happening, his mind still couldn't make sense of it, but his body had already accepted it. He began to move with Luke, pushing back against his hips the same time Luke pushed into him. "Fuck, yeah!" Luke growled, grabbing Peter's ass harder now as he set a hard and fast pace. Each thrust hit that sweet spot deep inside Peter, sending jolts of pleasure surging through him. Luke's hips smacked against his ass, driving his hard shaft in deeper and harder, making Peter moan louder and louder. The camera flashed in the darkness, capturing the explicit scene in front of it. The lens didn't judge or care, it just captured the raw sexual act of a muscular stud fucking a young man in the ass. The flashes kept coming, punctuating the sounds of flesh slapping together with bright strobes of light. "Come on Peter, ride my cock! I wanna see you fuck yourself like a good boy!" Luke commanded. Peter's body moved on instinct, pushing back onto Luke's cock as the stranger continued to slam into him. "Fuck, yeah, Petey," Luke grunted, his hands gripping the boy's waist. "You feel so fucking good." Peter's mind was a haze as he let out a loud moan, feeling his cock bouncing with every thrust. Luke's hands reached around and began to stroke Peter's hard shaft in time with his hips. The sensation of Luke's hand on his cock sent another jolt of pleasure through the teen, and he couldn't help but moan louder. "Yeah, that's it," Luke grunted, "I wanna see you cum like a good boy, Peter. I wanna see you shoot your load all over my chest. Can you do that for me?" Peter nodded weakly, unable to form words at this point. He could only focus on the pounding he was taking and the pleasure building in his core. Luke's thick cock drove deeper into Peter, the man's hips slapping against his ass with every thrust. Peter's eyes were glazed, his around Luke's neck as he fucked himself harder and harder. His cock was leaking precum, leaving a wet spot on his toned stomach. "Fuck, Peter," Luke groaned, sweat dripping down his forehead as he held the young man's hips. "You feel so fucking good," he leaned in and kissed Peter, his tongue invading the dazed teen's mouth as he rode him. Peter was shocked, he had never imagined kissing a man but then he had never imagined being fucked either! As Luke cock slammed into him he found himself kissing the stranger back as he pushed himself down on that cock over and over. Peter moaned into Luke's mouth, feeling like he was losing control of himself and for the first time, he didn't care. Luke's tongue explored every inch of Peter's mouth as the room was filled with the sound of Peter's ass smacking down on Luke's lap. Peter's mind was foggy, but the Molly and heroin made the sensations stronger and pushed him further into the abyss of pleasure. His hips moved on their own, sliding up and down Luke's length as the stranger's hands gripped his hips, holding him in place. Luke's thrusts became harder and more urgent as he felt himself getting close, grunting and groaning with every push. Luke's cock hit that spot within Peter, a feeling that Peter was amazed he enjoyed so much. It seemed to send jolts of electricity straight to his balls, causing them to draw up tight against his body. Luke watched the boy fuck himself and then whispered in his ear, "Tell me you're straight again Peter! Tell me you're a nice, straight boy while you ride my cock like a whore!" Luke hissed in Peter's ear. Peter was too lost in the pleasure to even care, let alone answer. He only moaned loudly, his ass slapping against Luke's hips as he grinded down on the man's thick cock. His mind was still hazy with the drugs flowing through his veins, and the pleasure building in his body was overpowering any objections he might have had. Luke's pulled Peter's head back and said sharply, "Say it! Tell me you're straight while you ride my cock!" Luke's voice echoed in Peter's ear, cutting through the haze of the Molly and heroin coursing through his body. Peter hesitated, unsure of what to say. He had never been in this situation before, but a strange sense of power and pleasure coursed through him as Luke dominated him, claiming him as his own. "I-I'm straight..," Peter finally stammered, the word feeling foreign on his lips. "Louder!" he said, pulling Peter down onto his cock harder and harder. Peter's mind was still hazy from the drugs, but Luke's commanding tone sent a shiver down his spine. He felt dirtier, but the pleasure coursing through him was undeniable. "I'm straight," he said again, louder this time. Luke groaned at Peter's words, his thrusts becoming harder, faster, and deeper. "I'm straight!" Peter yelled out, louder than before, his voice filled with a mix of fear, shame and pleasure. Luke chuckled darkly, "Oh, you are such a good little slut," he grunted, and then with a final hard thrust buried his cock deep inside Peter's ass. Luke's cock twitched as he came hard, pumping hot cum deep inside the boy's ass. Peter's body clenched around him as Luke filled him up, leaving peter feeling fuller than ever before as he moaned loudly at the sensation. Peter clenched his fists in the air as his orgasm hit him, he could feel his balls throb and pull tightly as Luke's cock twitched inside him. With a loud, guttural groan, Peter shot his cum up onto Luke’s chest and abs, splattering the sweat-soaked muscles with white hot streams of stickiness. Luke grunted and held Peter steady as he shook, his cock twitching and spasming as he came, filling Peter's ass with more cum. Peter's orgasm pulsed through him, his senses hyper aware as his cock released stream after stream of cum onto Luke's chest and abs. He couldn't believe what had happened, that he had let a man fuck him and he had just came for the first time because of it. As Peter's orgasm subsided he became shamefully aware of his situation, still fully impaled on Luke's still hard cock with spunk leaking down his thighs. Luke pushed Peter back onto the bed, his cock sliding out of the teen's hole, "Yeah you look pretty straight to me there Pete." he said with a laugh as he stood up, grabbed a towel and wiped his cock off as he watched Peter lay on the bed, panting and still writhing slightly as the residual pleasure rolled through his body. Peter felt dirty, ashamed, but also still turned on. He couldn't believe what had just happened, but he couldn't deny that his body was still tingling and wantonly yearning for more. Slowly his eyes closed and he felt the world start to slip away again as he heard Luke ask, "So did you get all that?" And then nothing.

So I was getting home after 2am cause I shut the bar down and was drunk enough to call it a night. AsI was walking to my door this 5'8 170 blonde buzzcut and tattooed white thug comes outta of the apartment next to me. I knew the girl that lived there so I assumed the bitch had gotten lucky cause this stud was built like a tank. His tattoos on his tan huge pecs were insane. He just wore basketball shorts, white socks, and ankle bracelet as he came out and we did the typical hetero guy greeting of the head nod and said "sup?" He then proceeded to put a cigarette in between his lips and said "Bro, you gotta light, I forgot mine ?" I responded that I did but, didn't Lori( the girl who rented the apartment ) have one. He responded saying no and she wasn't here. I opened the door to my place and he proceeded to stand at my open door as I looked for a lighter. I said where is Lori at? She's outta town, I'm her brother, Austin. She is letting me stay here until our parents help me get on my feet. He said as he lifted the leg with ankle monitor. I said Dude, what happened? Then I grabbed two beers outta the fridge and tossed him the lighter. He proceeded to light the cigarette and then take the beer I handed him...he then tells me his ex girlfriend had told police that he was selling meth...he got arrested and spent a year or so in prison and he had just gotten out but was on home arrest until being assigned a permanent parole officer, cleared, and started a work release and support meetings etc...and he moved back with his parents. I was drunk enough to be bold and said "A year is along time without pussy!" He laughed and thinking I was straight said he had blue balls for a year too! I proceeded to take my shirt off and shoes and sat down on the couch. I said you didn't have a homie in jail to blow you and laughed! He immediately got this look on his face like that was weird to say and responded fuuuuckkkk no! I said Austin, if I was in jail then a mouth is a mouth! I proceeded to turn on the straight gangbang porn that me and bro like to watch. Austin laughed but shut the door and sit on the floor and began to watch the porn...now, I figured if anything happens great and if it didn't at least I get to see this stud pop a woody in his shorts. He finished his cigarette and then proceeded to make commentary on the action on the screen. Of course I egged this on...after awhile of drinking beer and watching him get absorbed by the porn ..he turned to say something to me and immediately noticed the tent in my shorts. He then looked right at me and said you gay? I said yep! He said I'd lied about the blow jobs in jail and proceeded to sit on the couch and manspread! I immediately jumped between his legs and pulled out his 8inch dick outta his shorts! I started to polish his dick as he grabbed my head and forced me all the way down on his dick! I blew him like a new born calf on a teet! I could feel his balls getting tighter and knew it was a matter of minutes or seconds before he shot his wad so I stopped and stood up. I dropped my shorts and said you wanna fuck? I turned around and wiggled my butt. He said he wasn't gay but ok...I grabbed the lube and poppers from the side table drawer and proceeded to get us ready..he lined up his BWC and then proceeded to push it straight into my ass. I knew this guy didn't fuck butt enough because of this and knew he would treat it like a cunt so I made sure to take huge hit of poppers as he did so...he proceeded to grab my hips, stare only at the porn, and fuck the living daylights outta me. As I took another hit of poppers, he asked if he could take a hit...I said sure and asked he had done them before...of course, he said no. I told him how and the moment the vapors hit his brain, he went into fuck mode overdrive and proceeded to breed me up my gut! He finished beet red and just grunted...of course I came on the floor. Now i thought he fuck and dash but, he actually stayed and had another beer. As we chatted i told him about my bro, who is currently outta town,and said we are cool and he was always welcome to come over to get blown and watch porn..he said he wasn't gay but, he definitely didn't want the hassle of girlfriend right now...so if we knew he was the top and straight porn played he definitely come over again..after he left, I texted my bro about our new neighbor....Bro later replied that since he read my text he's had to hide his boner at work all day!

Part 3: The Cottage Eventually we pulled into the car park of what looked like an old mansion, but Giftig kept driving through it and got the car onto a driveway leading into the estate. Some way into the site we reached a set of cottages, and he stopped the car in front of one of them. We all climbed out and headed inside, where I saw that it was actually a large and modern one-bedroom apartment that seemed to be set up as hotel accommodation. “We shower” said Giftig, before disappearing into the bedroom and closing the door. Tyke watched him go, and then went back outside and lit up a cigarette on the path up to the cottage. Not knowing what else to do, I followed him out and lit one up myself. “When you said you were in a hotel, I thought you meant a Travelodge or something” I said quietly, causing Tyke to grin. “G would rather drive back overnight than stay in one of those” he said. “Are you two… together?” I asked. “Yeah” said Tyke. “We don’t make a big deal about it, and most people think we’re just a DJ double-act.” “I did too” I said. “But we’re open” he continued. “We play with others, sometimes together, sometimes alone.” “Cool” I said. “What about you?” he asked. “You got a boyfriend?” “I, er, I didn’t know I was into men” I said, after a pause. “Until tonight.” “You mean we were your first?” he asked. “Yeah” I said. “Then the security guards.” “Sorry about that” he said, the grin gone from his face. “G likes to keep those guys sweet with the occasional gift.” “It was OK” I said. “I kind of liked it.” “Guess we found ourselves a proper cumdump” Tyke chuckled, though I could not help but cough at hearing myself described in that way. “Don’t beat yourself up about it, just enjoy that you’ve found out who you are.” We stood in silence for a little bit finishing off our cigarettes, but with no sign of Giftig we both lit up another. We started talking about music, what it was like being a DJ, and my own love of the whole scene. For a moment I almost forgot why I was really there, instead revelling in the opportunity to talk to someone I really admired about his work and his passions. However, the sounds of Giftig emerging from the bedroom brought me back down to earth. “My turn” said Tyke, stubbing out the last of his cigarette and heading inside to go and shower. I stood there on the path for a little longer, before going back inside. Giftig was opening bottles of beer, and handed me one when he saw me approach. “Drink” he said, “then you shower.” “OK” I replied, before taking a swig of beer. “Then we go to bed” he said. “Tomorrow we stay here, and drive back on Sunday. You can stay.” “You mean all weekend?” I asked. “Yes” Giftig replied, before striding past me and out the door to light a cigarette. I stood there for a moment, my heart suddenly racing at the prospect of potentially being used all day by these two men, but I then fished my phone out of my pocket and emailed my mum to say that I had met some people and was going to stay another night. It was far too late at night to text her, but I knew she would be checking her email as she always did every morning, so figured that would be enough. Then I put my phone back in my pocket and, despite having just smoked two with Tyke, went outside to have another cigarette with Giftig. We did not speak at all while I was out there, with him instead coming to stand next to me and rub his hand on my arse while we smoked. It was such a turn-on, further cementing for me that I was clearly gay. Tyke took a lot less time in the shower than Giftig had, and when he appeared by the door with just a towel round him, we went inside and I headed for the bedroom. I stripped naked, then went into the bathroom and got in the shower. After getting myself clean, I got out and used a hand towel to get dry as they had already used and soaked the two larger ones. I then opened the bathroom door and went out into the bedroom completely naked. I was somewhat taken aback to see they had both put on some other accessories alongside their huge silver chains, with Tyke wearing a thick leather collar and matching cuffs on his wrists and ankles, while Giftig was now wearing a leather harness and a black leather Muir cap. Sitting on the bed was a black leather jock, as well as a very chunky silver chain and matching bracelets. “My older set” said Tyke, noticing me looking at the jewellery. “Put it all on.” I did as instructed, slipping the jock on before donning the chains, amazed at how heavy they felt despite being smaller than what either of the other two men was wearing. “Nice” said Tyke. “On the bed” said Giftig. I climbed on the bed on all fours, and they positioned themselves at either end of me. With only a minimal fingering of my hole to loosen it up again, I soon had Giftig buried inside me while I opened my mouth to swallow Tyke’s cock. I moaned around the cock down my throat as Giftig began to pound me hard, and Tyke eventually pulled out of my mouth to let me take a few huffs of poppers. Then he presented his cock to me again, and with my head starting to fly, I swallowed it back down. As it turned out, I ended up being in that position for quite a lot of the next 36 hours. Aside from when they were fucking me, we spent Saturday eating amazing food that Tyke prepared in the small kitchen, chilling with drinks, napping, and talking about music. Giftig was not very chatty, but Tyke and I had a lot in common and I really enjoyed getting to know him better. I also got to see a bit more into the normal dynamic of their relationship when Tyke bottomed for Giftig a couple of times, albeit while he was buried inside me as well. They also briefly double-fucked me late on the Saturday, but went back to spit-roasting when it became clear that I was not yet able to accommodate them both without being in a lot of discomfort. Sunday morning eventually rolled around, and after I took a couple more loads, we eventually packed up and headed out to the car. I sat in the back and rested for the drive back to London, shifting around a bit as the weekend-long initiation into bottoming had left me quite sore. Once we got back to London I asked them to drop me near to my house so I could walk the rest of the way home, but before I left Tyke gave me his number and told me to come by the club on the Friday night as I would be on the guest list. “You stay with us after” said Giftig, not really sounding like he was offering but more instructing. I made a mental note to tell my mum I would be out all night as a result. Then, they sped off as I watched them go. I stood on the street for a while, trying to gather my thoughts. I eventually picked up my tent and rucksack from the pavement, and set off towards home while I focused on concocting a believable story about what I had been up to on my extra day in the country. I settled on a variation of the truth involving an opportunity to learn some DJ stuff from a couple of the performers and their friends, and was able to minimise the time spent talking to my mum before I could get upstairs and fall flat onto my bed. Despite how busy my head was, I was soon sound asleep.

Chapter 9 – Julio’s place They were driving for what seemed like forever. Finally, the van pulled into a garage. The sound of the garage door closing. Will gets out and walks over to the sliding side door of the van. He grabs the boy by the wrist and pulls him out of the van. Brad is standing there in silence. Will stares at his prized boy before him. He pulls off his shirt and pushes his shorts down. W: Good, you wont need those. Will reaches behind the boy and pulls something out of a bag. He places a collar around the boy’s neck and attaches a leash. W: you will not speak unless spoken too. Do you understand? B: Yes, sir. W: You will obey what I say and you will be rewarded nicely. Will leaned forward and kissed the boy roughly. W: oh baby boy, you are gonna be flying so high tonight. Will grabbed the leash and started to walk through the dimly lit garage. He opened a door and turned toward some downward steps toward a basement. When they got to the end of the stairs, the door opened to a huge room with red lighting. The room had a huge bed surrounded by 2 night stands. There was also a couch in front of a big screen tv. And in the far corner was a sling. This was a dream play room. From the couch, a man remained sitting. All Brad could see from his place was his brown shaved head. W: on your knees boy. Brad got down on his knees and began to crawl on all fours beside Will. They walked over to the couch and Brad could finally get a good look at his new friend. He was a Latino man with a shaved head. He was wearing a white tank top and blue mesh shorts. W: Hey Julio. I brought my new boy to help test out your new product. Just like I said I would. J: He looks fresh. Is he your whore yet? How ruined is he? W: He was a virgin until 3 weeks ago. Tom and I broke him in a bit but that’s all the dick he’s had so far. Isn’t that right boy? Will pulled the leash and the collar tightened a bit around Brad’s neck. B: Yes, sir. J: Nice, I like a boy with manners. Turn around and let me see that pink hole of yours. Brad did as he was asked. He turned around and used his hands to spread his cheeks. His hole was still wet from the rimming earlier. Julio lunged forward and pushed his finger inside the boy. It sank right in. He added a 2nd and the hole pushed against the intrusion. J: Good. Still nice and tight. We’ll handle that tonight. Yes, I accept your gift. Hand me my bag from the side nightstand. Will walked away and returned with a black bag. He handed it to Julio. He pulled out a pipe and plastic baggie packed with shards. He opened up and picked some t out and placed it in the pipe. He handed the pipe to Will. He took 2 more shards out. The first he pushed right into Brads ass. Brad felt the burn more intensely and squirmed a bit, but rode it out. Just as that subsided, the invading finger was replaced with the 2nd shard pushed in with 2 fingers. Again, the intense burn and buck. The burn subsided and he stopped squirming. Julio pulled 2 fingers out and placed a 3rd at the entrance and pushed into the quivering hole. He felt slight resistance but fit all 3 fingers in. The boy began to push back against the fingers. Will was hitting the pipe when he looked down at the boy fucking himself on Julio’s fingers. He let out a laugh and a cloud escaped his mouth. Will took another hit before passing it to Julio. W: Hey boy, what do you need right now? what do you need more than anything? Brad turned toward the 2 men and in a low voice said B: Dick. I need dick to live. The 2 men laugh at the boy’s urgency in his voice. Julio takes a huge rip off the pipe. Will takes a seat next to Julio on the couch. J: Turn around the find my dick with your mouth, bitch. Brad turns and on all fours walks over to Julio. He looks at Julio puzzled and tries figure out what to do. J: Hurry the fuck up bitch or no smoke for you. Brad lunges at his lap. With his teeth, he pulls at the edge of the mesh shorts and pulls downward. Julio laughs at the enthusiasm and lifts up so his shorts slide right off. Right in front of Brad is the first Latino dick he has laid eyes on. It was easily 5 inches soft and starting to plump up. He leans forward and licks the tip of Julio’s dick, making it bounce up. Brad gets closer and puts the first couple inches in his mouth. Brad is slurping on the growing dick until it grows to its full 9.5 inches. The monster was thick as a beer can at the base and middle and tapered down to a slightly less thick head. It looked like a beer bottle in shape. He was having trouble getting passed the middle of Julio’s dick. Julio reached into his bag and pulled a small bottle of poppers. He held them to the boy’s nose and just like before he closed the other side and inhaled. He took 2 hits each side of his nose. Julio took the boys melting facial expression to mean he was ready. He pushed the entirety of his shaft into the boy’s throat. Julio grabbed the boy by the back of the head and fucked his mouth. He would pull out just long enough for the boy to take a breath and then push balls deep again. When Julio finally stopped assaulting the boy’s mouth, he pulled out and looked down at his dick. It was lubed up with thick saliva from the back throat. He throws off his tank top. He thought the boy earned a reward. J: Go ahead and hit the pipe boy. You earned a smoke. Brad’s eyes were watery and had to take a moment to focus. He picked up the lighter and pipe and took a huge rip. Out came a huge cloud. He took another hit and let out another huge cloud. J: oh look, we have a greedy little piggy. W: oh we like greedy little piggies. Did you shoot down his throat? J: Almost. But I saved the load. W: Well I highly suggest his tight hole. **chef’s kiss** Chapter 10 - Stratosphere Flick. Flick. Another huge cloud from the boy. J: oh hungry little piggy. Lets feed the piggy. Will, get him in the sling while I prepare a point for the piggy. Brad overheard but did not catch the reference. Will walked over to Brad and pulled him up by the leash. W: Come boy Will pulled on the leash and the boy followed. They walked over to the sling and Will positioned Brad into place. Will grabbed the pipe and took a hit. He leans over to Brad and locks lips with him. He shotguns the cloud to the boy. As Brad exhales, Will locks the restraints at the ankles and left wrist. Julio walks over with a loaded needle and leather belt and hands them to Will. J: Go ahead and do the honors, he’s your boy. Will wraps the belt around the boy’s bicep and pulls tight. W: Don’t worry. I’m not gonna hurt you. This is just some medicine to help open you up. Don’t be scared. I don’t hurt my boys. Hold your arm still and when I release the belt, raise your arm above your head. Before the boy could get any response out, the needle pushed into his vein. The boy was in aww. Was this really happening? W: 1, 2, 3 Will let the belt go and the boy starts coughing up a lung. Will grabs the boy’s arm and pushes it up toward the ceiling. Julio does his own shot and his dick thickens up a bit more. Julio spits down on his slimy dick and puts the head at the boys opening. He uses his weight to push forward getting about halfway in before resistance starts. The boy’s coughing becomes moans. Julio pulls back until only his head is in the boy. Then slams all his weight into a thrust, going balls deep into the boy. Brad is breathless. He can’t breathe in. He feels like he’s on fire from under his skin and being torn in two by a telephone pole. Julio pulls out and slams back in. The boy’s hole tries to push back but the dick slides in. Julio is in heaven as the boy’s hole is gripping his dick for all it’s worth. Again, he slams in and feels the grip. He loves the grip that comes from fucking a new boy. He slams in a few more times and then stops. He holds his position balls deep in the boy. J: Yeah, that’s it baby boy. You took it all. I’ll let you get used to it in you. Julio reached down touched the boy’s cock. It was leaking precum like crazy. He scooped the precum up and pushed the finger into the boy’s open mouth. J: You like the taste of your own cum, don’t you? you fucking whore. All Brad could do is drool in agreement. Speech was lost to him and he heard only far off mumbles from the 2 men around him. Only guttural sounds escaped his mouth. Julio finally felt the hole relax around his dick. J: Good boy. Time is up! Julio went back to long dicking the boy. This time the boy squeezed but in a velvety soft way. Gone was the death grip from earlier. After fucking the boy for 20 mins straight, he pulled out for a breather. By this time, Will had stripped naked and was jerking his dick beside the fuck scene. Julio went back to the other side of the room to a mini frig. He pulled out 2 waters and handed one to Will. J: Think the boy is thirsty? W: He has the rest of his Gatorade from ealier. Already picked it up. Will reached down and picked up the half drunk bottle and placed the open bottle to the boy’s mouth. W: Drink. Can you even hear me? Probably not. Oh well. Will dipped the bottle back and liquid filled the boy’s mouth. He gulped down out of instinct. Then 2 more gulps finishing the bottle. W: Can I tag in for a few? J: Go ahead but make it a quick one. I wanna get back into the fine hole. Will gets between the pinned up legs and slaps his dick against the boy’s taint. He gets a moan from the boy and slowly pushes into the bottom. He bottoms out and feels the relaxed hole massage his dick. W: fuck, should have started you off with a point if I knew you’d get this nice inside. You’re a natural whore alright. That’s right, make me feel it boy. Slap, slap, slap. Will slammed into the boy for a good 10 minutes before slamming into him and moaning loudly. W: Feel that boy? Feel that cum shooting in your insides? You were made for that feeling. Will slides right out and turns to Julio. W: I left it all wet and sloppy for you. Just the way you like it. J: Thanks. Love sloppy seconds. After I open the boy up that is. Julio pushes back in and feels the gooey cum that was just shot into the boy. He goes back to long dicking the boy again. He waits until his dick is at its hardest and then switches to piston fucking the bottom. This sensation is too much for the boy who is in the stratosphere. The bottom starts leaking cum from his soft dick making a puddle collect all over his stomach. The puddle spreads everywhere as the top continues to slam into the boy’s hole. Julio slams into the boy one last time, shooting volley after volley of cum into the well used hole. Julio pulls out and looks down at the used boy. What a cummy mess all over himself haha. He looks down at the hole. Thanks to his thick dick it was having some trouble closing all the way. The cum was just leaking out. He turns toward Will. J: hey, I’m gonna get another point ready for the boy. W: Really? I’m down J: yeah, I think we get open that hole up even more. **evil grin**

I did my best to find the same thrill in the antics with my housemates for the next two weeks, but it was sapping my spirit pretending I was into it all as I had once been. I had to resort to imagining I was with Harry, Sid or these friends of theirs while one of my friends was working out my hole, just to get as excited as they would expect me to be without suspecting something was up. But something was up. I had experienced sex that truly did something for me, and I knew that it was not just the risk factor as it felt like I would still want to be completely used by random, older, possibly sick men even when I inevitably converted. I had found my calling, and even increased my workout regimen to make sure I had the maximum virile appeal as possible for the next meet-up. At some level I didn’t want to convert. Not that I was having any second thoughts about it, but more that I didn’t want to miss out on any of the sordid adventures Harry and Sid would no doubt organise for me while I was still a spring chicken yet to be plucked, as it were. I wasn’t sure if they would lose interest once the deed was done, but I suspected it was a possibility. As such, as unlikely as it seemed given how infested they both must be with the virus and all the lengths they’d gone to in order to make me more susceptible, I still hoped that it hadn’t taken just yet. Eventually the two weeks was up, and I headed back to Harry and Sid’s. Harry had messaged to say that we would indeed be going to one of their friend Omar’s parties, which had been hastily arranged in my honour, but he thought it best if I came to theirs first for some pre-gaming drinks and to make sure my bike was securely stored for the night. Sid would then drive us all over to Omar’s place on the other side of the city. This all sounded sensible, so I rode over to their place, got the bike locked behind the side gate, and then joined them out on their patio for some cocktails and cigarettes. Where it had been unseasonably warm on my last visit, there was a definite nip in the air this time so I was glad of my choice of fleece-lined jogging bottoms, tank top, long-sleeved T-shirt and hoodie. It was great to see them again, though I was maybe a tad disappointed the pre-gaming did not extend to a bit of pre-breeding as well. Perhaps sensing this, Sid assured me that I would get all the cock I needed and more that night, and they would also be very happy to have me in their bed when we got back later. He went on to say that Omar liked to have very first dibs on new attendees at his parties, so they were going to respect that and wait their turn. I asked if it was a problem that Marcus and Liam had both bred me even after I had showered and got ready meaning some of their cum was definitely still in there, which caused them both to laugh heartily before Harry noted that Omar would thoroughly enjoy knowing his cock was being lubed by the seed of another couple of hot jocks. I chuckled at that, wondering what the boys would think. Anyway, after Harry and I had got a little merrier, and with Sid wanting the chance to actually have a drink at some point, we headed out to his car and set off. It was a bit of a drive round the ring road, and then we entered a quiet area of mostly semi-detached houses. We pulled up outside a fully detached one, and then got out of the car and went up to the front door. When it was opened, Omar turned out to be a similarly aged and thin man, and he welcomed us with a big smile. “Hello young man” he said to me. “You are very welcome indeed.” “Thank you sir” I replied, nervously smiling at him. “Do come in!” Omar said, standing aside and holding his arm out to direct us inside. The house smelled smoky and a bit spicy, and went I followed Sid into the living room there turned out to be seven other men there, all older, all drinking, some smoking cigarettes. “Evening gents” said Sid. “The guest of honour is here!” Everyone stopped talking and stared at me, which made me feel very self-conscious but also extremely excited. I could feel them undressing me with their eyes, and decided I should go one better. I pulled off my hoodie, and then with a few whistles being emitted by the group, I slowly pulled off my T-shirt so I was just in my tank top. I walked to the centre of the room, and then slowly rotated on the spot while flexing a little. My heart was pounding, but the whistles and whoops from all the old men around me was exciting. “Alright lads” called Harry, while laughing, “calm down and let’s get the boy a drink or two before we let you loose on him.” While everyone else was sitting on the many sofas and armchairs around the room, I perched on a stool in a spot where they could all see me properly. I lit up a cigarette after Omar gave me a glass of champagne, and then actually managed to have a few conversations with everyone there. As Harry and Sid had been, they were particularly interested to hear about life in the student house, with more than a couple of them commenting that I should bring some of my housemates with me next time. I joked that I would ask them, while a little part of my brain wondered whether any of them would actually be up for something like this, even if they got themselves on PrEP first. Anyway, after a few drinks and cigarettes, Omar suggested we could maybe get proceedings underway. I was sufficiently lubricated with champagne to not feel any nerves by this point, so I readily followed his lead out into the garden and down to a pretty sizeable outbuilding at the far end. The lights were already on, and when we went inside I found myself in a facility that made Harry and Sid’s playroom seem laughably under-equipped. It was a huge space that I guessed had once been a garage, and had numerous black leather sofas and armchairs in a large circle in the middle, and elsewhere there were a couple of slings and benches, mats, cushion-topped barrels, another of those St Andrew’s Cross frames, and a fully equipped bar. Masses of shelves and glass-fronted cupboards everywhere displayed all kinds of sex toys, leather gear, whips and all kinds of other things. “Fuck me” I said, taking it all in. “That’s what I intend to do” Omar whispered in my ear. He then steered me over to the middle of the sofa area, and I undressed while the other men all got themselves settled. By the time I was naked Omar was back from the bar area with a couple of bottles of champagne, and he gave me a small glass while topping up everyone else. I just stood, gyrating a little, waiting for Omar’s next move as I knew he would have the first go with me. In time the men started beckoning me over so they could touch and feel me, and it wasn’t long before one of them swallowed my cock. Then the next guy turned me round so he could plant his face between my cheeks. So it went on, until all of them including Harry and Sid had enjoyed a few minutes to appreciate my body. I had never felt so wanted in all of my life, and it was intoxicating. But, eventually, Omar came and took hold of my wrist, pulling me back into the centre of the space. “Gentlemen” he announced, “Harry and Sid have, I think we can all agree, outdone themselves tonight!” Cheers went up from everyone else, as Harry and Sid took comedic little bows. “But” said Omar, “we must now say something about Aaron here. Never have we had such a handsome young hunk in this room, and yet tonight here he is, willingly making himself our plaything for the night.” More cheers erupted, and Harry and Sid grinned at me as I blushed. “So” continued Omar, “the normal rules will apply. Everyone will pick a number from the hat, and the breeding of handsome Aaron here will go in that order once I’m done with him. Then, you’ll all be free to have whatever fun you want with him and each other. Clear?” Everyone nodded or raised their glasses to signal agreement. “Now, Aaron, I understand you’re here just to bottom, right?” Omar asked me. “Yes sir” I said. “Well, OK then, though some of the boys here are going to be disappointed to not be able to take a ride on that impressive member of yours” Omar said, chuckling. “As for the rest of you, that means you’ll need to be getting it from each other, but let’s try to make sure Aaron here goes home overflowing so maybe save your special loads for him.” The men cheered and chuckled. “Before we begin, Aaron” Omar said to me, “let’s just be clear about a few things.” “OK?” I said. “You’re neg?” “Yes sir” I replied. “You’re not on PrEP?” “No sir” I said. “And you know we’re all poz?” “Yes sir” I said, smiling at him. “Good” he said. “I know Harry and Sid have already got you started down this road, but tonight you’re going to be taken to a whole other level.” “I hope so sir” I said, causing the men to cheer. “Well” said Omar, smiling at me, “let’s get this underway.” He steered me towards one of the slings, which I turned around and hopped into. I raised up my feet and allowed him to put them into the hoops, and then I shuffled down until he was content with my position. He smiled down at me and reached out to rub my stomach muscles, before disappearing out of view and immediately starting to rim and finger my hole. “There’s cum in here” he said from his crouched down position. “Yeah, three of my housemates bred me before I set out” I said, causing a few of the guys on the sofas to chuckle. “Oh fuck yeah” growled Omar, as he stood up straight while pulling off his top, pushed his cock against my hole, and then propelled his entire length into me. “Oh fuck me!” I yelled out at the surprise of the sudden penetration, before immediately starting to groan as Omar went straight to a rapid pounding. I reached up and gripped the chains holding the sling, and after adjusting to the fuck, took to staring at the man who was inside me, encouraging him when we made eye contact, and otherwise looking at the small biohazard tattoo on the left side of his chest. Fuck, this is what I needed. I was a tall, muscled, 20 year old jock, I was willingly being fucked raw by a poz cock again, and I felt like I was exactly where I was supposed to be. I turned and looked at all the other men over on the sofas, and somehow my cock got even harder as I thought about how they were all going to be using me for hours tonight. If Harry and Sid’s initiation had not done the job, surely by the end of tonight I would be well on my way to conversion. Omar eventually reached climax, and I grinned at him as he pumped his load into me. He took some time to get his breath back, but eventually pulled his softening cock from me before pushing a couple of his fingers into my dripping hole and nicking me with his nails a bit. He looked up at me with a devilish grin as he did this, meaning I knew it was deliberate but I didn’t care. Then he promptly withdrew his digits, walked round to the side of the sling, and presented those same fingers to me. I leaned forward and took them into my mouth, looking up at him as I sucked on them as seductively as I knew how. “Good boy” he said, before taking his fingers away. “I am already looking forward to fucking you again later, but now it’s time for everyone else to have their turns.” “Yes sir” I said. Omar went over to the bar and picked up a bucket that he took to the sofas, and every other man there picked a piece of paper out of it that must have had a number on, not that I could see from where I was. Some of them groaned in frustration, presumably having to wait longer than others, and most of them reached for the champagne to top up their glasses. One guy, however, was already walking towards me with a big smile on his gaunt face. He pulled off his top as he approached to reveal a distinct pot belly, and I realised he must be as full-blown as Harry, if not more so. He wasted no time in ploughing into me, and I settled back for another frenetic fuck from a sick old man who could not believe I was there. All of them had their turns with me in the sling, though the fact that Omar checked with each of them if they wanted me somewhere else made it clear that they all wanted to look at my face and torso while they fucked me for the first time. I was quite happy with this too as it was turning me on no end watching these guys sweat and strain as they hammered away inside me. I even found myself thinking about the service I could provide to men like these up and down the land who all dreamed of rutting someone like me. I loved it, and resolved to keep myself in shape for as long as possible in the future. Once they were all done, Omar helped me get my legs down from the sling straps, and handed me a glass of champagne and a cigarette. I joined the guys for a few drinks and smokes while they worked themselves up for the next session, also giving me the opportunity to stretch out my limbs a bit after so long in the same position. Cum was continually dribbling out of me, but neither I nor anyone else there cared. We chatted, with me this time getting them to focus on regaling me with stories about the things they had got up to at these parties before. Some of it was pretty wild. The 18 year old twink who had spent the night locked in the sling and had converted a week later. The 45 year old married dad of three who had willingly blown up his life by spending several hours kneeling over the back of one of the sofas. The couple in their thirties who had enjoyed a couple of parties so that they were knocked up before their flamboyant gay wedding. The sugar daddy who had found out his boy was a chaser, wanted to be the one to knock him up before the lad was tempted to cheat any more than he was doing so already, and therefore needed to get himself pozzed. There were many other stories too, alongside the normal goings-on when the group just met up without any outsiders to have some fun together. Eventually their loins were stirring again, and Omar suggested it was time to get the second round going. He necked the last of his champagne, and then went over to one of the cabinets and took out something that seemed to be made of a lot of leather straps. He came over to me, and only once he held it up could I see roughly what it was. He got me to perch on the stool so he could reach my neck better, and put a thick padded collar at one end of the thing round my throat and fastened it behind. He then had me stand up with my back to him, and proceeded to fasten my wrists in successions in cuffs behind me that were attached by a strap to the collar. Once he was done my arms were securely in place, but not uncomfortably so. He shooed the guys off one of the sofa and helped me to kneel down on it and rest my chest on the back of it, deciding to then grab one of the cushions and put it under my chest to raise me up a bit and also make me more comfortable. He got me to spread my knees a little wider, and then I soon felt him begin to finger me before his face and tongue were in my arsecrack. He didn’t spend long there though, and after pulling me back a little he pressed his cock against my hole and slid in, using just the toxic cum in there as lube. As he began to fuck me again, one of the guys sat down next to me on the sofa, and I turned my head to face him. “You like getting fucked boy?” he asked. “Yeah” I panted. “You like taking poz cock and cum in your hole, don’t you boy?” he continued, while starting to stroke his cock. “Fuck yeah” I said. “You know” he continued, “Harry and Sid carry the same strain, but everyone else has something different.” “Fuck yeah” I said again. “There’s gonna be quite a cocktail in your bloodstream by the end of tonight” he said, giving me an evil grin. “Even if you were on PrEP you might not have avoided a pozzing, and they’re gonna struggle to find you meds that work after this.” “Oh fuck” I said, my cock hardening even more. He watched me getting fucked for a couple more minutes, before getting up and going round to the back of the sofa. He presented his cock to me, and I opened my mouth to take it in. As I swallowed him, he put his hand on my shoulder to help me remain steady as I was fucked hard, given the bondage gear was preventing me from clinging on to the furniture myself. I closed my eyes and thought about how I had truly found my place in life, trussed up and vulnerable, being spit-roasted by two toxic cocks. I was sure that I was going to be experiencing everything that was on offer in that playroom, but thought that this would be hard to top. Omar eventually sped up and blew in me, and I moaned around the cock in my mouth as I felt another poz load being pumped into my hole. Omar then withdrew, prompting the guy in my mouth to do the same so he could take over at my rear end. Omar briefly had me lick his cock clean as the other man began his entry, but our host soon slumped down on the sofa next to me to get his breath back while the other guy began to pound into me. I turned my head so I could see the rest of the room while I was thrust back and forward, noticing that Harry and Sid were both in slings getting fucked by their friends, and someone else was down on a mat on all fours getting spit-roasted. Other guys were just walking around watching the action while they stroked their cocks, I suspected in anticipation of being next to take their second turn in me. I slightly zoned out at that point, watching all the old sick men having an orgy while I was being buggered, imagining how I was going to look by their age. Would I indeed be so toxic that I could not get medicated? Did I even want to suppress the virus once it overtook me? These thoughts filled my mind as I panted and rocked, loving the feel of the man inside me. Then, out of nowhere, I suddenly started to imagine some of my housemates in this scene. Marcus and Josh in the slings. Bailey strapped to the St Andrew’s Cross. Tony strapped down on the fuckbench. Leroy bent over a barrel. Everyone else somewhere in the room taking it from these old men. This was all too much for me and I involuntary came all over the sofa, the orgasm causing my hold to clamp down so much that the man in me also lost it and started breeding me. As he pumped me full of his toxic swimmers, I resolved there and then to find some way to bring the other guys in on my kink, as we had all shared in theirs… To be continued…

Spoiler alert: the Fucking Skank is me! 🤣 Went cruising to Armley Mills in Leeds once again, riding there on ym bike on a warm spring afternoon. I’d heard from a couple of comments on Squirt.org’s entry for the place that the last couple of afternoons had been busy, so off I went. And oh my god, I think this afternoon I excelled myself. Holy fucking shit I am a fucking skank! Short version – two loads in my ass, two loads in my mouth and something special! Guy #1: The action started almost as soon as I turned up. I got shirtless, and a very hot mixed-race guy wandered by, smoking weed. Mid 20s, good looking, would’ve been sexy lithe if he wasn’t wearing a hoodie. Anyway I followed him to a secluded area where he asked me what I was into – “I just wanna make you cum, man” was my reply – and he whipped out an enormous cock with a pronounced head. Well of course I started sucking it, but at one point I stopped and asked if he wanted to fuck me. He pulled out a condom, but I stopped him. Told him I’m bareback only. It’s fine I’ll keeping sucking you and make you cum that way. Don’t know if it was frustration or something else, but he immediately started to skullfuck me. Properly with one hand on the back of my head and one on the back of my neck so no escape from his thrusts into my throat. I gagged repeatedly but did not try to stop him. This went on for about five minutes. Tears in my eyes at this point when he suddenly pulls out. “Damn, I’m not gonna cum this way.” And so I blurt out, very quickly: “Just fuck me bare man, I’ll make you cum in two minutes, I swear.” Spoken through streams of precum and spit falling from my faggot mouth. He’s been playing with my hole occasionally while he skullfucks, and this seems to tip him over. Wordlessly he spins me round – there is only a quick moment for me to lube up with spit and precum before he shoves into me. True to form, he is not gentle. I am his fucking cock sleeve to cum in, nothing more. Awesome. His girthy 9+ inch cock is too big to be comfortable in my ass. It hurts but I know my place: breathe deep, open up as he’s fucking me. And sure enough, I keep my promise. He unloads a hot load into me, fucks it in there very briefly then pulls out, pulls his trackies up and relights his joint before wandering off. Of course I’m the one who says thank you. Guy #2: I walk away from this encounter straight – flying into a steady jizzjoy – into the gaze of a guy who I think might have seen something of what I just did. Anyway I follow him deeper into the woods, where he gets his cock out and gets me to suck it. He’s not into fucking. He’s black, somewhat chubby and his cock isn’t that big but my mouth is always willing to make a man cum, and so I do here. I should say the jizzjoy hits here, and for various reasons remains throughout the afternoon, as I keep doing things to top up that thrill. Anyway… As I’m working Guy#2’s cock, guy #3 walks up. Guy #2 might have invited him over and he gets his cock out and stands next to Guy #2 to watch. Now I guess I could suck both at the same time, but I am a diligent faggot. Once I’m working on one guy’s cock I want to bring him to completion before sucking another. So I pull down my shorts and offer Guy #3 my freshly fucked ass, tell him its lubed up already, or he can wait til I’ve brought Guy #2 off. He’s not into fucking either so he opts to wait. In time Guy #2 cums down my throat – a fairly normal blow job tbh – and walks off, and I immediately get to work on… Guy #3: Middle-aged white guy, nice 7inch cock, feels good roving across my tongue and hitting the back of my throat. At one point I think he cums, but he tells me he is a very heavy pre-cummer. He’s not kidding. I stop for a bit cos I’ve got cramp in my jaw from sucking, and take to jerking him off for a bit. He precums a massive wad into my hand, so I swap hands and wipe the precum across my body. I love it 😉 Well long story short on this one he doesn’t cum. He takes over wanking himself off and tells me he takes ages to cum. I start to recognise a fellow edger and gooner so I tell him so. This gets him harder and hornier again so I kneel down and take his cock in my mouth again for another big precum wad, but I think he’s up for the long haul. Starting to sweat in the heat, he stops, we chat for a bit, then he opts to take a break out by one of the tables in the park area. Guy #4: I’m barely done there, when guy #4 rocks up. He’s seen the tail end of the action with guy #3 I think, saw my naked ass from afar I think too – not sure, I was busy – anyway, he tells me outright he wants to fuck me, but am I into piss? Yeah I am, I say, but only as a sub. He whips his cock out – it is not hard at all – and there is a bit of a long silence… until I ask: you gonna piss? Yeah. Want me to drink it? Yeah. And so that’s what happens, in the middle of a sunny spring afternoon in Leeds. I get down on my knees. He slides his soft cock into my willing mouth, I close my lips around the shaft and he starts to piss into my mouth. It. Is. Fucking Amazing. I wait for my mouth to fill up completely and start to swallow. And all I can think is: holy fucking shit, boy, you are fucking deranged today! More piss fills my mouth, and down it goes in big swallowing gulps. That warm, salty, sour, sharp, pissy taste fills me up. I get about five full mouthfuls down me before he pulls out, asks if I want him to piss on my body, I say yeah and he does a final small spurt across my chest, shakes his wet pissy cock at me, and puts it back in his trousers. I stand up, bone hard, pull my cock out to jack off hard, so horny from my piss-soaked dirty mouth, tongue hanging out, muttering “fuck yeah thanks man” when he turns tail and walks off. “Might fuck ya later” Something tells me he just wanted to piss down my throat. I’m fucking good with that. By now I fucking stink of sweat, piss, precum and cum I’m sure. And I’ve not even been there an hour. Guy #5: There is a bit of a hiatus, so I take a break by a seat at the top of the park when Guy#5 appears, older, maybe mid-50s. I follow him into the forest, and once again it is no-nonsense. My bike goes against the nearby railings. Cock comes out, goes straight into my mouth as I immediately kneel down. As I suck, he says: show me your ass. I pull down my shorts for him, arch my back and get hopeful. Sounds promising. His cock is about six inches, and as he pulls out of my mouth, he just says “yeah, want that”, so I walk over to my bike by the railings, drop my shorts completely and present my ass. He grabs my hips – I love it when men grip my hips right before the fuck – and puts into me. Like I said earlier, I’m already lubed up. He works himself quickly to a crescendo, and I am praying the prayer of faggot cumdumps everywhere – cum in me cum in me cum in me 😉 Whereupon he abruptly pulls out of me and before I realise what’s going on, he shoots his load into the fucking trees. What the fucking actual fucking fuck?! I stand up. He looks at me, smiles, says thanks, and cleans himself up. “Should’ve cum inside me, man” I say ruefully, watching the cum drip from his fingers. I’d wait for him to fuck off so I can lap it up off the branches or something but I am too disappointed. Oh well, at least I made him cum I guess… Guy #6: All of this is witnessed by Guy #6, who smiles, tells me he only has about ten minutes before he has to go back to work. “Ok” I say “what can I do to make you cum? Wanna fuck me, cos I can’t believe it but that guy just pulled out of me to shoot for fucks sake” Guy #6 laughs, tells me he doesn’t fuck when cruising, so I get down on my faggot knees to blow him. This guy is also a bit chunky, white guy, early 40s maybe, but he smiles down at me as I work his 7 to 8 inch cock. Hiss rhythm isn’t so much skullfuck as glide steadily from lips to back of my throat and back to lips, a guiding hand on the top of my head. I gag several times during this process but do not stop. I look up and give him a wink, he smiles as if to say ‘good boy’. After about three or four minutes of this, he shoots into my mouth and throat, and I blink back more tears in my eyes cos I think my stupid mouth is just about knackered with all this sucking. But another load down my throat is all good. I swallow it to join the previous cum and that guy’s piss. Fuck yeah. Guy #7: I’m about done, and there’s another hiatus, so I think maybe to get going and cycle home, when BRRRRRP comes a Grindr message. I check it out and it’s a guy who lives about a kilometre away from the cruising area. I’ve been fucked by him before, and he never disappoints. Mid 20s, tattooed, sexy as fuck, but he doesn’t think of himself that way. I do. Anytime he taps me up, I don’t care if I’m shattered or if I’ve been used by multiple men – which today, I am now both – I will cycle up to the top of that fucking hill to give him my ass. Sometimes he wants a quick fuck, sometimes he wants to take his time. I am at his service. Today it’s a quickie. I race up that hill: “I’m here”, door opened, bike brought in, up to the bedroom, both get naked and I start to kiss his beautiful lithe tattooed body. I tell him not to kiss me cos I’ve been cruising and it’s been used, but after a few minutes he grabs me while I’m worshipping his body and kisses me. I add sweet minty chewing gum and his spit to the mix of flavours in my dirty skank of a mouth. He pulls out some poppers and takes a hit as I start to work his cock with my mouth, but he’s up for fucking and loading me. He never disappoints. Points to the bed, and I -ever the good sub – present my ass to him in the most inviting way I can. In he goes, straight away going for piston fuck, because he’s totally focussed on using my ass to get off and cum in. At your service. He’s actually a really friendly guy, not dominating at all, yet he also means business. He knows why he has invited me over. The fuck lasts for about ten minutes, and I really enjoy his eight incher pushing deep into me, using Guy #1’s cum as his lube. He cums hard in me once he hits his rhythm, and my fag btm circuits kick in to reach round and grab his ass to pull him into me. I squeeze myself inside to milk his cock, a move which makes his legs buckle, and we both laugh. He pulls out, and we chat for a bit. I once again tell him he is fucking gorgeous, but he just tells me he wishes other guys would see it. Such a shame. Well, the reason I’m invited over is done, so exit flat, bye maybe see you again, door closed, ride home, flying with jizzjoy. The last load in my ass was two and a half hours ago. I’ve still got those two loads in my ass – they’ll be staying overnight for full absorption – and, as I’ve been writing this. I can still taste a skanky mixture of cum, precum, sweat, mint gum, and a total stranger’s piss in my dirty fucking mouth. Fuck me, I have been a total Fucking Skank today. I am deranged and I fucking love it!

Hi, I’m Sam. I’m 18 years old, 5 ‘ 9 “, black hair, green eyes, with a light brown tan complexion. I’m half Caucasian on my mom’s side and half Mexican on my dad’s side. Everyone says I look exactly like my mom due to our perfectly perky asses. My mom gets cat calls all the time and I even get some when men see me from behind. I just had the best night of my life. I didn’t just lose my virginity. It was taken. And I loved it. It all started when I came home about 4 hours ago. It was 11pm and I was coming home from a friend’s house. I say friend but he’s more like a special friend. We are exploring our sexuality together. I think I might be gay and he’s a straight guy really horny all the time. So he lets me practice blow jobs on him. But that was all before I got home. I walked in the house and it was dimly lit. My mom was out of town on a trip with my aunt and I was supposed to stay over at my friend’s but that didn’t work out. My dad was obviously not expecting me or anyone for that matter. He was sprawled out on the couch on a nod. He had his setup on the coffee table with all his drugs and pipes. Straight porn playing on the television. I knew he partied because he sold favors on the side for extra money. But he usually only used with my mom. It was odd that he was using alone. On the table I could see a packed baggie full of tina, a few pipes, lighters, and some foil with H melted on it. I could see a black bag open that had a few clean needles in it and balloons of product. He had some foil on the couch beside him and a lighter in his hand. He was on a good nod. He would probably be out for a while. I looked him up and down. He was shirtless, showing off his brown skin and tattoos across his chest. Damn he has great pecks, and his arms. Oh his biceps get me going every time I stare at them. My eyes lowered and noticed that he was only wearing boxers. The thin flimsy ones that have the gap that never quite closes all the way. They were nothing like my quality boxers that come with a button to close up. Oh my god… I can see his dick through the gap. My mouth starts to water. I was not able to get any quality time with my friend tonight and my hormones are raging. I wonder how good of a nod is he on. I whisper, Dad, you awake? Nothing. No response. I say it a little louder. Dad, you awake? Nothing still. I reach down and touch his arm. No response. I get braver. I touch his chest. No response. I put my whole hand on his peck muscle. No response. Dare I keep going? I look down at his boxer gap again. My mouth waters some more. I know I need some courage. I look down at the table and look at the pipe. I say to myself, I don’t think he will notice some of his stuff is gone. I open the bag of tina and fill a pipe. Flick. I melt the bowl and take my first hit. First of the night. Luckily my older brother taught me how to properly take a hit for my birthday. I blow out a small cloud. I look at the pip squeak cloud and know I can do better. I take another hit. This time breathing in longer and holding it. I release and clouds all around me. That’s more like it. I look down at my dad again. I touch his shoulder and wait. No response. I push the coffee table further away from my dad so there is room in front of him. I get down on my knees in front of him. I take a hit and lower my head to his crotch. I blow a cloud into the boxer gap. The smoke clears and I get brave. I reach into the gap with my fingers and lightly touch his dick. It’s so warm to the touch. I grab it and pull the 3 inch meat out of the gap. It looks just like mine except darker brown. I pull away and look across at my dad again. I tell myself I should stop. I should just go to my room and jerk off. That’s the safe thing to do. I think about it for a moment. I listen to my dad’s breathing and then listen to the background porn behind me. I turn around and see a Latina woman sucking a big brown dick. My mouth waters some more. I turn back toward my dad and think. What can I get away with? What is not going to send me straight to hell. My mind is going a million miles a minute. I turn toward the table and refill the pipe. I melt it down, take a few hits and finish half the bowl. Again I reach out with my hand and touch my dad’s chest. Nothing. No response. My hormones override my good judgement. I’m committed now. I take a huge hit and bend forward to blow it out on my dad’s uncut dick. I stick my tongue out and lick his tip. I pull up and take another hit and hold it. I put down the pipe and open my mouth and use my tongue to lift the tip in my mouth. The smoke empties from my mouth as it is replaced by dick. I love this feeling of having a dick in my mouth. As I bob on the small dick, I can feel it start to thicken. I bob and bob and release it from my mouth. I lick the underside of his dick as it’s filling out. I tongue his balls. Circle round left ball, circle round right ball. I return to his filled out dick. I pull back and admire my hard work. His dick is sticking straight out toward me. All 8.5 inches of uncut meat is staring me down. His foreskin is all pulled back now and his mushroom head is just slightly thicker than his shaft. I grab it with my hand and can’t get my hand around the thickness. I look up at his face. Still out on his nod. Perfect! I go down and throat his big dick. I take it half way. I try to relax and adjust my breathing. I lower another inch. I stabilize myself by putting my hands on my dad’s thighs. I bob up and down and still only get down about 5 inches in my throat. I grab his balls in earnest trying to shock him further down my throat. That’s when I feel it. I feel a hand on top of my head. I hear my dad moan. I lean back slightly so my eyes look upward at my dad. His mouth is open moaning but his eyes are still shut. I start to panic. I try to pull up off his dick but a second hand comes down on my head. He is pushing me down. I get as far as I can down. Then I hear it. My dad mumbles -oh fuck yeah. Take this big cock. He pushes my head down with force. He was not stopping until I gave in. I panic and try to take a breath in. That is all the leeway he needs. He shoves down and I couch as I bottom out on his dick. My mouth is on his pubes. My chin on his balls. He mumbles again – that’s right, I know you could take it you dirty whore. “Oh WHAT THE FUCK?!” He release his grip on my head and I jerk my head up and his dick slips out of my mouth. I stumble back a bit and try to get back on my feet. My dad yells –“STAY WHERE YOUR AT. WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON HERE? WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU ARE DOING?” He looks around and takes in the scene. Me on my hands and knees. The drugs out and pipe obviously used. He stands up with his dick sticking outward, hard as can be. He stairs down at me and takes a moment to think. He speaks –“I always knew you were a faggot but this is low even for that. My baby boy caught sucking me off like a 2 dollar whore. I see you have been smoking up my shit. A thieving whore too. I start to cry – I’m sorry dad. I just got high and couldn’t help myself. He responds – “oh stop that crying shit. It’s not time for that, you hear me boy! You obviously think you’re a man now. Doing adult shit. Gonna have to deal with this like a fucking man. You want to smoke like a man, fine then. He reaches down for the pipe and goes to the coffee table and refills it with a fat bowl. He hands it to me and says “smoke up. Finish the whole bowl” I start taking hit after hit, trying to finish the bowl quickly. He is busy at the table fixing something up. It’s just out of sight. He turns around and faces me and I can finally see what he was preparing. He wraps his arm and ties off. He made a point for himself and injects. A small coughing fit but he handles it like a pro. His dick that had started to soften returned to its full glory. I tell him I’m done with the bowl and he puts it down on the table. He orders me –“now you gone and woke the beast you stupid faggot.” He drops his boxers and kicks them aside. He points at his thick dick and says “get back to work you 2 dollar whore”. I’m in shock. Did he just tell me to suck him off again? I slowly move my legs and approach him slowly. “I said now faggot” he says down to me. As I get close to his cock with my mouth. He bends down a bit and as I open my mouth to take him back in, he slaps me with his right hand. “When I tell you to do something. Fucking do it. Now get back to work” I immediately get back to slobbering on his thick tool. He moans “that’s right, take it all in”. he places both hands on my head again and I’m forced to take all 8.5 inches in my throat. He proceeds to fuck my mouth and slams the back of my throat over and over and over again. I’m crying again. He looks down and says “yeah, now is the time for the tears”. He spits right in my face. He takes one of his hands and rubs the spit all over my cheek. It is all I can do to keep my teeth at bay as my jaw hurts but I dare not close down on it. He pushes me off of him and I’m thrown on my ass. He orders me to strip and he turns back to the table. I throw off my shirt and pants. I’m afraid to take my boxers off because of the obvious hard on I have. As if reading my mind, he yells out –“don’t make me repeat myself”. I drop my boxers and my 7 inch dick springs up. It stretches straight out just like my dad’s. I’m almost as thick as him but I can get my hand around the thickness, just barely. He turns around holding a tourniquet. He orders me around –“so you think with your dick like a man? Well, you take a man’s consequence. You pay off what you stole from me like a good faggot does, with his ass. But first, I’m gonna hit you like a man. Sit on the couch and reach out your arm.” I am scared shitless. I plead with him, I've never done that before. I already feel higher than I’ve ever felt. I’ve never even though of shooting up. But he said it wasn’t a request. I’ve never seen my dad like this. If I don’t obey, he will kick my ass. I better obey. I stretch out my arm and he ties me off. I close my eyes and feel a prick on my arm. He says “time to pay up, you thieving faggot”. He unties my arm and raises the arm. I immediately go into a coughing fit. I try to catch my breath. I feel a warmth envelop me and my hole starts to tingle. I know now why people shoot up. This feeling is amazing and all I can think of is DICK. He laughs and says “good, looks like you like it alright.” He spins me over and I'm on the couch face forward and I'm bent over with my ass out. My dad gets behind me and spits on his fingers and shoves 2 fingers in my virgin hole. I yelp. It hurts but in a good way. I plead please go slow, I'm a virgin. He laughs and says "so what. Gonna get fucked sometime." He pulls his fingers out and spits on my hole twice. He shoves in 3 fingers. I yelp again. I know he is trying to loosen me up and not trying to but he is rubbing my magic button every time he pushes his fingers in and I’m loving it. He pulls out his fingers and grabs a needleless syringe and inserts up my hole. He pushes its contents out. Tina lube is starting off a burning in my hole. He spouts “there, that’s the only kindness you will get tonight because I can’t wait. He lines up his thick dick with my hole and pushes forward. It’s a struggle to get in because of the girth but he does not stop until the head is fully in my hole. He holds there a second. I push out instinctively and feel the lube spreading in me. I unclench and he slams his entire length into me. I’m struck with pain. Pain and pleasure. It’s hard to explain but I winced and moaned. He slaps my ass **slap** first on the left side and then the right. **slap**. I clinch down and feel his dick throb in me. He bends down close to my ear and says “you better open up quick faggot, I’m impatient”. He pulls almost entirely out, leaving only the tip inside. Then slam! All 8.5 inches inside. He long dicks me non stop for what feels like hours. When he finally pulls out, there is a popping sound of this head slurping out. I ask did you cum in me? He laughs and says “you haven’t earned that yet. I’m just getting a water. You get over to my bed room and get on your back. I’ll be in there in a minute. I walk back to the master bedroom and I can barely walk. I was a virgin. Was, I was a virgin. My hole was tingling nonstop and only wanted to be stretched by dick some more. I hobbled over to the bed and laid on my back as ordered. He came back to the room with a water bottle. He drank half and threw the half bottle on the bed. I didn’t bother reaching for it. It wasn’t for me. I knew that. He holds up my ankles with one hand and shoves his 3 fingers into my hole some more. I feel them stretch apart. That’s when I feel the burn. I’m familiar with that burn now. I know it will only intensify my need for dick. For my dad’s dick. Fingers out and dick pushed back in. He slams the fullness of him inside of me. I felt him hit my button again. I notice my dick for the first time since the fucking started. I’m soft as can be but leaking precum. The foreskin is pulled back just enough for the head to be visible leaking the clear liquid. He starts pounding my hole again like before. He lets my ankles go and my legs fall on his shoulders. I can feel his chest on my legs with every thrust. god I’m loving it. I push back into him. He grips my hip and drills my hole like the pro that he was. I tried to jerk off but he slapped my hand away. I’m not allowed to do that evidently. He keeps assaulting my hole. I can feel my hole being forced open as he twists to fuck me at different angles. He pulls out and tells me –“fucking bitch, get into doggie position. I wanna see that ass in front of me. Just like fucking your mom in her ass. She loves that shit too.” He slides right in. my ass as stretched to accommodate his thickness and pounds with ease. The room echos with the slaps. Slap of his body slapping into my ass. Slap of his balls slapping against my taint. The slap of my dick bouncing against my stomach and the bed. I feel the build up and without warning, I shoot my load on the bed below me. My cumming must have done something good with my ass because all I hear is “ oh fuck yeah, milk my dick. Make me feel it. Take my fucking load you no good cum loving faggot. ahHHHHHHH”. As he roars out loud, I can feel rope after rope of cum filling my insides up. He collapses on me and I feel his hot body against mine. I’m in heaven. The session has taken a lot out of him so he holds still on me for a few minutes. He eventually pulls off me and stands. “Get the fuck out of here. Go back to your room. I can’t stand to look at you for a while. I’ll come find you again when I’m hard again. I’m good for at least 3 more loads.” He slaps my ass as I walk away from him. “Hey look at me when I speak to you”. I turn around and look him right in the eye. “You ever speak of this to anyone, I mean anyone, and I’ll fucking kill you with my bare hands. You got that?” I nod my head. “oh, and in case you are too fucking dumb to realize, you’re my new backup pussy when your mom leaves town. Now get back to your room. I walked to my room and closed the door. I’m laying in bed just twitching like the chem whore my dad made me. Like I said before. My virginity was taken and I loved it. I’m just going to wait here until my hole is needed again.

Part VI: Cole’s POV The door clicks shut behind them. I don’t move. My arms are trembling, knees sore against the rug, back arched the way Moses told me to hold it—ass in the air, face flushed, mind swimming in syrupy heat. Every second they were gone stretched out like it might last forever. But I didn’t move. Not an inch. He told me not to, and I didn’t. The air shifts when Nico and Moses return. Footsteps. Slow. Confident. Moses first—I know that walk. Measured. Mean. Nico’s heavier, more reluctant, like he’s not sure he should be back in this room. I don’t lift my head. I just listen. Feel the thick silence rewrap around us. “You stayed,” Moses says, low behind me. Closer now. His voice does something to me. Cuts through the fog of the G still slow-dancing in my bloodstream and makes my stomach clench. It’s approval—but dark, sharp-edged. Like being praised for letting yourself drown. Then a pause. Just long enough for my body to start buzzing with the silence. “Good,” he says again. Quieter. I hear something. A rustle. Then the sound of fingers tapping plastic. No words. Just movement. Moses crouches behind me. I can feel the heat of him there, radiating toward my skin. “You want your reward, baby brother?” My breath shudders out. I nod. “No,” he snaps. “Use your words.” “Yes, sir,” I whisper. “I want it.” He lets out a hum—something between approval and amusement. I hear plastic again, a rubber plunger. My mind tries to piece it together but everything’s blurred around the edges. I feel hot and light and hungry in a way that terrifies me. “Arch deeper,” he says. “I want that hole begging.” I push my chest closer to the rug. Shift my knees wider. My spine curves down and back until I’m fully open—every part of me exposed, stretched, waiting. Humiliated. Fucking ready. Then I feel his hand—firm on my hip, grounding me. “You know what boofing is, Cole?” Moses asks, almost casually. I don’t answer. Can’t. A slap. Sharp, fast, across the same spot he hit earlier. “Answer.” “Y-yeah,” I choke out. “Kind of.” He chuckles. It’s a low, dangerous sound. “Good. Then you know this isn’t just for fun. It’s going to hit hard. Fast. No going back.” My pulse skitters. He spits on his fingers. Rubs the slick mess between my cheeks. Then his fingers press—just at the rim. Testing. Behind me, I hear Nico shift. Still silent. Watching. Like he’s trying to pretend he doesn’t want to kneel down beside Moses and help. “Hold still,” Moses murmurs. “One push.” And then the syringe. The cool tip of it replaces his fingers. I freeze—everything in me locking up with tension—but I don’t move. He warned me. “This is mine,” Moses mutters. “Not some watered-down club shit. This’ll light you up from the inside.” The tip slips in. Deeper than I expected. My breath stutters. I grip the rug, jaw clenched. Then the pressure. He plunges it. I feel the warmth immediately. Not like drinking. Not even like a hit. This is different—intimate, violating, invasive in a way that makes my vision go white at the edges. My body jerks once, instinctual, but his hand clamps down on my lower back. “Stay,” he growls. “Let it hit.” The burn turns to heat. The heat turns to fire. And suddenly everything inside me is moving too fast—my heart, my breath, my thoughts. I let out a sound—half moan, half whimper—but I can’t stop it. Moses pulls the syringe out and gives my ass one more slap. Not hard. Just enough to say, you’re mine now. My arms give out. I collapse halfway, forehead to the floor, moaning through clenched teeth as the rush slams into my bloodstream like a bullet train. Everything is liquid. Everything is sharp. Behind me, I hear him say to Nico: “You do the other.” My heart skips. “What?” “The T.” No hesitation. Just command. “I’ll hold him open,” Moses says. I feel his hands on me—firm, practiced. Thumbs pressing into the dip of my ass, spreading me for another time tonight. I flinch at the contact but don’t pull away. I can’t pull away. Not when my blood is fizzing, my hole still slick from earlier, still burning from what Moses just pushed inside. I sense Nico crouching behind me. Same feeling as before. The tip of a syringe sliding into me. “Plunge it.” Moses demands. Nico complies. My vision sharpens, blurs, then sharpens again. Every nerve in my body lights up like someone flipped the switch from human to live wire. My tongue goes numb. My cock throbs painfully. My fingers flex against the rug like they’re digging for stability that isn’t there. Moses watches me like a craftsman inspecting a fragile thing mid-transformation. “There he is,” he murmurs. “There’s my good little slut.” The words melt into me. Mine. He said mine. I don’t speak. Can’t. All I can do is exist—naked, split open, drugged and desperate and wanting more than I’ve ever wanted anything. Nico pulls out the syringe like he’s been burned. I hear his breath. Short. Clipped. He’s trying not to let it show. But I know what he sees. He sees me, wrecked and perfect. Moses stands. He unzips. Finally. I look up just as his cock springs out from his jeans. Uncut, rock hard, dripping with pre cum. Framed by a thick black bush. I look further up and see him grinning at me. I let out a whimper. My brother—I shouldn’t like this. But fuck. He looks so fucking good. “Move” he says to Nico, breaking our gaze. I turn my head and watch him get to his knees—positioning himself behind me. He bends over me, whispering in my ear, “You ready for this cock, baby brother?” The G and T plunged inside me makes me let out a desperate moan. Moses’ hand wraps around my throat in response. “I asked you a question, faggot.” His grip getting tighter with each word. “You ready for your big brother to fuck you raw? You ready to feel every inch of me inside you?” “Fuck, Moses,” I let out, “Fuck yes.” Moses snickers and pulls back, then I feel the head of his cock press low against me—hot, heavy—like it’s always meant to be there. “Last chance,” he says, not because he’s asking, but because he wants to hear it. My voice cracks. “Take me.” A beat. Then— Pressure. Stretch. Invasion. His cock pushes in slow. My body protests—tight, too tight—but I don’t run. I don’t clench. I accept. It’s not Nico’s rushed fuck. It’s not about getting off. It’s about claiming. About being filled until I don’t belong to myself anymore. Moses sinks in deeper. Deeper. Until I feel his hips flush against my ass, his breath thick and steady behind me. He doesn’t move. Just stays there, buried. One hand gripping my waist. One planted on the back of my neck, holding me down. Owning me. “Fuuuuck yeah baby brother. You have no idea how long I’ve wanted this.”

This is a continuation of the previous stories - Part 19- New Chapter 1 Ok, so the night was interesting. Every time I started to doze off, Tom started slow fucking me. If I started to get a hardon and it woke me up; he’d fuck me. Finally, I think I fell asleep uninterrupted at around 4;30 am. I woke up around 11 AM and Tom was gone. So, I must have finally got 5 or 6 hours of sleep after being awake most of the night. I’m surprised how late it is as I never sleep this late. Unusual for me, I didn’t wake up with a hardon. Last night was definitely a new experience; unable to have an erection thanks to the cage. I wasn’t uncomfortable anymore and the cage felt, what’s the word; soothing. It felt almost natural, making my cock feel snug and secure. Looking in the mirror, the cock cage is kind of hot and I’m thinking I could get used to this. I need to pee, so I guess I get to see how this thing works. Going to the toilet, my stream kind of sprays out of the cage all over the place, making a mess on the toilet. I stop mid-stream and clean it up. I try rearranging my cock a bit and I’m more successful as I line my piss hole up with the opening in the cage; lesson learned. I quickly rinse in the shower, throw on shorts, a T-shirt and flipflops and head to the kitchen. Coffee was already made so I grab a cup and head up to the garage. Tom and the guys are there working hard. Tom and Rodolpho have half the walls painted a dark grey and Geraldo is busy with lighting. In the wet area the grout is done, Vic has set the toilet and sink and is working on the bidet. There is a shower head on one wall and then in another in the center of the room, where four chain hangs down from an eye hook. They all stop working and Geraldo says, I hear your cock was tamed last night. He walks over and rips my shorts down to look at the cage and says, nice fit, we won’t be worrying about your pathetic dick for a while. Shoving me around, he spreads my ass cheeks and finds my ass lips are puffy and slightly gaped. Geraldo looks at Tom and says, good work – his ass is ripe and open for the taking. Geraldo then yanks my shirt over my head and I’m now standing there naked with just the stainless cock cage covering me. Rodolpho slowly approaches and tells Geraldo to hold me still. Geraldo pulls me into a choke hold, grabs one arm and twists it around my back. He’s pressed into me and I can feel his cock getting hard. Rodolpho grabs my other arm and tells me to hold still if I know what’s good for me. He straps on a thick leather cuff around my wrist. Seeing I’m not resisting, Geraldo releases my neck, twists the other arm back and Rodolpho attaches the other cuff. I hear a chain rattle and as my arms are released, I find my wrists are shackled together. Tom comes up to me and places a collar around my neck, attaches a chain and secures it to my wrist’s chains. If I struggle, the collar gets tight, and I quickly learn to stay still. I start to complain, and Geraldo slaps me across the face and tells me to shut the fuck up. Rodolpho then takes a knotted black cloth and ties it around my head, stuffing the knot of the fabric in my mouth, gagging me. I look at Tom, with pleading eyes. He just smirks and then guides me to the wet area. He tells me to kneel. Tom then attaches another chain to my collar, it has another clasp at the end he attaches it to one of the 4 chains hanging from the ceiling. You’ll be staying here for a while, so get comfortable. I can’t move too much and it appears I’m limited to kneeling. Tom leans in and whispers, don’t worry buddy, you are doing fine and I think you’ll enjoy this; so just chill. I lean back and relax the best I can as the guys go back to work. I’m getting restless and squirming and trying to get their attention. Vic approaches and removes the gag and says what’s the problem slut. I tell him my knees hurt and I’m stiff. Plus, I could use something to drink. He laughs, and I begin to say something in protest, and he slaps me telling me to be quite and do as you are told. You only speak when a question is asked, and you start it with Sir. He pulls out his dick and says, you said you were thirsty, so open your mouth you pig. Afraid of another slap, I do so, and he starts pissing in my mouth, and all over my face. Drink up buddy, we’ve got plenty of this for you. With that, Geraldo, and Rodolpho come over, pull out their dicks and then absolutely drench me in their piss. Fuck, I’m not sure what is happening so I’m lap up what I can and swallow. Tom laughs and reminds me, he told him I’d like this, as his stream joins the other. My hair face and torso are all dripping from the pee as it runs down my face. As they finish my degradation, I’m yanked back to my feet and then the chain is pulled tight around my neck as they tighten it to the ceiling mount, forcing me to stand slightly on my toes. Vic places the gag back in my mouth and then Geraldo puts a mask over my head. Vic says, they have work to do to finish up so you just stand there, you little piece of trash. I start to freak and get wound up. I’m extremely conscious of every noise and I hear the guys joking a bit as I’m finding it harder and harder to stand. My arms feel numb, and my toes are cramping and while I try to stay quiet, I can’t help but moan a bit. After maybe a half hour, much to my relief, someone approaches me and loosens the chain slightly, allowing me to stand normally without choaking. After what feels like an eternity, maybe two hours or more—things finally quiet down. I hear some mumbled talking but can’t quite make out what’s being said. I sense someone approaching and as he gets near Geraldo says to me that it’s time to pay for their services. He releases me from the ceiling chain and using the collar chain as a leash, me across the room. Pushing me to my knees, he tells me to hold still. Releasing my arms from behind me Geraldo tells me not to move. He removes the hood, the room is dark with some red lighting that allows me to just make out Vic, Rodolpho and Tom standing in front of. what looks like the bondage board we got the other day. It is set up with two of the sections angled into a triangle, creating a wedge. I’m told to lean forward over the wedge area and Tom fastens one of my cuffed hands to a steel loop at the top of the padded board while Rodolpho does the same with the other. They then quicky fasten another restraint to each of my biceps and then lock it onto the board. I’m pinned down tightly to the front of the board. Moving behind me, I’m told to spread my legs wide. While I try to crane my neck, not being able to move my upper body, I can’t really see what’s going on. I feel straps going around my ankles as my legs are pulled farther apart. I can’t lessen the spread as something rigid is preventing me from doing so. I feel my thighs being restrained as well, and them tightened against the arch of the board. I’ relieved to be off my feet but something tells me this isn’t going to be a whole lot easier on me. Tom then says, fuck that is hot, I’ve got to get a picture of this. After he takes a couple shots, Tom comes around and puts his phone in front of me, sharing 3 photos. I’m strapped down with my ass splayed wide, my ankles are held in place by a steel bar all chained to the board. My ass is raised in the air and I’m presenting my open gaped hole. It is hot for sure but at the same time I’m feeling vulnerable and apprehensive about what these guys have planned. Tom releases the gag, though Vic reminds me I’m not speak. Tom presents a straw in a cup filled with a lemon flavored juice. I like the flavor, and start sucking it down given how thirsty I am. Tom tells me it’s a THC beverage and should kick in in 15-20 minutes. He then sets the remainder down within reach of my mouth and says they are going next door to get more comfortable. I see them exit through the door to the casita but it appears to be late in the day as I see dim daylight through the door. Shit, it must have gotten later than I thought. They are gone for a while and I’ve finished the drink. I’m starting to feel pretty buzzed. I feel as if I’m floating and a wave of euphoria hits me as the liquid high takes over. My skin is feeling so sensual and I’m savoring the tight restrains keeping me pinned down, ass up. I know I’m just a hole to be used. Losing track of time, I hear the door open, its see its now dark outside. I can make out in the red light the guys have returned and are naked though Tom has on a leather harness and a steel cock ring. Geraldo’s voice booms out, it’s time for us to wreck your hole. Suddenly I feel something cold and wet hit my ass and then feel a brutal plunge as Geraldo’s fingers breach my hole. He says, boy, we are converting you tonight and are going to make your pussy bleed before we knock you up with our poz cum. He starts flexing his fingers and I can feel his nails scratching and cutting my ass. Rodolpho then produces a bottle brush, shows it to me, and says this is to make sure our toxic loads enter your blood stream. Don’t worry, we won’t totally destroy you tonight. He hands the brush to Geraldo who pulls his fingers out and then savagely shoves the brush in my ass. I feel it scraping my hole and start to scream from the unexpected assault. Vic slaps me again telling me to be quiet, and shoves the gag back in my mouth. Vic asks if the cunt is ready and Geraldo says he’s got it ripe and bloody for him. Vic rams his cock into my hole. I feel my ass being split open as his pummeling commences. Like a rapid dog in heat, he’s jack hammering my ass. All I can do is lay there, taking his assault as I hear him telling me how he loves fucking my bloody ass. After maybe 5 minutes, he screams out as his toxic laden cock explodes in my ass. As Vic pulls out, Geraldo moves to take his place. Tom bends down and tells me how proud he is of me and that he’s filming the whole thing and can’t wait to show me how gaped my hole is, with the blood infused cum leaking from my hole around Geraldo’s pole. Geraldo’s cock stabs into me as he begins is own shoving in and pulling out. He starts fucking me with all he’s got and he’s slamming into my ass balls deep. I’m moaning and gasping through my nostrils, trying to meld into his savage fuck. Feeling like nothing more than a fuck sleeve om shoves a bottle of poppers under my nose. As I suck in the laced air, the poppers slam into me and I see the telltale white orb as the brew takes me into another space. Geraldo’s cock is my purpose for existing and I quiver as he screams that he’s going to flood me with his diseased cum. He wants me to have his Cuban babies and says, I’ll never be satisfied with another cock again. I feel his cock pumping as he delivers his load. As he slowly pulls out, I feel cum sliding down my ass. Tom removes the gag and sitting on the floor straddles my face and tells me to take his cock. Not daring to say anything to him, Tom lays back and he begins to slowly skull fuck me. Meanwhile, I feel Rodolpho’s fingers scoop up some of the leaking cum and shoving it back in my hole. He then lines up and slams his cock deep into me in one motion. Stuffed at both ends, I am so fucking turned on knowing I’m just a hole serving these men. While I struggling to breathe with Tom’s cock in my throat, I am so energized by what these men have done to me. After a few minutes, Tom withdraws my mouth and moves out of my sight. Without warning, I feel my ass being stretched and know that Tom’s cock is now joining Rodolpho as my cunt is ripped further open. Someone shoves the poppers under my nostrils telling me to take a hit. As the rush swells inside me, I feel my ass relax and expand taking Tom’s cock that is now fully residing beside Rodolpho’s own hard prick. Tom starts a rapid fuck turning Rodolpho on so much that Rodolpho announces his cock is is shooting his tainted seed deep in my gut. They both pull out, leaving my ass feeling deserted. Rodolpho steps out of the way as Tom remounts my ass and begins his familiar assault on my hole. After 10 minutes of his pounding, he tenses up and says he’s ready to flood my hole. He starts spewing spray after spray of his cum deep in my ass. Pressure builds as he produces another of his massive loads. Tom collapses on top of me and mumbles for someone to grab the fisting looking plug to cap my gash and stop any the poz seeds from leaking out. Tom pulls out and then he rams the largest butt plug they could find into my open gash. It hurts like hell as it tears my ass open even further. Vic bends down and puts the gag back in my mouth and the hood goes back over my head. He says, we’re not done knocking you up yet by any means boy. We’re going to go out back and have a beer or two before we finish the job. I hear the door open and am left alone. I’m completely wiped out. Time creeps slowly and I have no idea if and when they are coming back. Holding panic at bay, I feel myself getting sleepy after a while. I must have dozed off as I react with a startle as I feel my ass stinging from being slapped. The guys are back and Geraldo is delivering a series of walloping slaps to my ass. He is admiring his hand prints on my now cherry red ass. Looks like the guys are all back and ready to go. Vic starts the chain again and each of them take turns breeding my ass. They can tell they have broken me and by the time they are done, I’ve easily taken 10 more huge loads and I’m kneeling in a pool of cum that has poured from my ass. They release me from the restraints and take me back to the wet area. I’m sprawled on the floor, a used hole for these men. One by one they start pissing on me, letting me know, that they are done with me for the night. The cousins head back into the casita, leaving Tom behind with me. I’m so wiped out I can’t stand up. Tom removes the restraints and collar then lifts me into a fireman’s carry and takes me back to the house. He places me on the bench in my bedroom shower and turns the water on as I’m leaning against the wall. Using the spray head, he hoses me down and uses a cloth to wash me off. Feeling completely used and relaxed, a fart escapes my and I dump several loads of cum from my ass. The cum is tinted red and we watch it as it goes down the drain. Drying me off, Tom helps me to the bed. I collapse into his arms and thank him, letting him know this was one of the best nights of my life. I ask him to stay with me tonight as I spoon into his chest. Tom asks if I’m ok and I tell him what an amazing experience it was and I can’t wait to be dominated by him again. His cock enters my ass and as we just lay there. I’m completely content. I fall asleep in his arms, my ass filled with his cock, exhausted but ready to see where Tom leads me next.

The guy in me pulled out, and another replaced him almost immediately. He fucked me hard while I continued to watch the rest of the orgy unfolding, particularly enjoying seeing Harry and Sid have men rotating around between their exposed holes. But, as per Omar’s instructions, everyone seemed to be holding back from cumming so that they could save their loads for me. Eventually Harry and Sid got out of the slings both declaring they were getting too close to be able to stay there, and they came over to sit by me as I was fucked. Harry lit up a couple of cigarettes and put one in my mouth, which I gripped between my lips and smoked while the man behind me really showed off his stamina. Harry occasionally held an ashtray below my cigarette to catch some of the ash, and when it was nearly done he popped it from my lips and stubbed it out. Mere moments later, and with little warning, the guy inside me slammed in and held in place as he bred me, and then he pulled out and came round to my front for me to clean him up. “My turn” said Sid, standing up and moving round to my rear. He slid in, and then got on with fucking me again while Harry risked his trigger point by joining the other guy in front of me. I alternated between both cocks as best I could in my semi-immobilised state, helped by both of them stabilising me with their hands, but eventually Harry had to pull away and I suspected it wouldn’t take long once he was back in my hole again. The other guy also pulled his softened cock away, and I was left staring down at the floor as Sid rammed me with increasing tempo. That lasted for a few minutes until another cock appeared in front of me, and I lifted my head to take it into my mouth as its owner put his hand on my shoulder. “I’m next in your hole” he said, and I gave a little moan around his cock in response. “You’re so fucking hot” he continued. I pulled back from his cock and looked up at his withered face. “Thank you sir” I said, as my body was rocked back and forth by the force of Sid’s fucking. “You know” he continued, “there’s not a guy I’ve fucked in the last ten years who hasn’t converted within a few days.” “Oh fuck yeah” I panted. “Before the end of the month you’re going to become a pozzed-up toxic jock slut” he said. “Please sir” I moaned, with absolute sincerity. Our talk sent Sid over the edge, and he pumped the umpteenth load of his into me. They soon changed ends, and I took Sid’s cummy cock into my mouth to clean up while the other guy rammed into me. He continued to pant about how toxic I was going to be as he fucked, and I just moaned in appreciation around Sid’s cock. The desire I had felt before tonight for it to take a while was gone, as I now wanted to walk away from here knowing I was infected. I felt like these men deserved as such, though based on their stories of prior stories it seemed unlikely I would dodge the bullet this time. After Sid was done with me, I felt the strap behind my back being pulled, and I allowed myself to be pulled up until I was kneeling before I shuffled back to slide off the sofa and stand up. Harry was there now, and he and Sid walked me over to one of the barrels. However, before I got there Sid undid my wrists and I gratefully shook my arms to loosen them up. Harry gave me a cigarette that I lit up, and Sid handed me a bottle of water from which I took a few swigs before Omar arrived with a rum and coke. I enjoyed drinking that fairly quickly, and had a second cigarette while the opportunity presented itself. Then Harry cleared the stuff off the cushion-topped barrel and Sid gently encouraged me to bend over it. The collar was still round my neck with the strap and cuffs hanging off it, but as no-one had tried to get my wrists back into it, I instead just used my hands to grip the top of the barrel and waited for my next customer. I didn’t see who it was, but he rested for no man as he rammed into me and then pounded me senseless while I held on for dear life. Once he had blown in me and pulled out, it was finally Harry’s turn again. He slid in, but then held in place as he gently rubbed my back. “You having fun Aaron?” he asked. “This is where I’m meant to be” I replied, looking back at him. “Thank you.” He gave me a warm smile, before commencing the gentlest fuck I’d had all night. “I just want you to know” he said, “even once you convert, you’ll always be welcome here and at ours. Sid and I like you very much, and you are an absolute joy to be with.” I turned back around to look at him as he went still again while fully embedded in me. “I would love that” I said. At that, Sid approached and encouraged me to stand up and slightly awkwardly shuffle backwards with Harry, and then he shimmied up until he was sitting on the cushioned barrel. He then leant down and our lips met, and we had a deep kiss as Harry slowly resumed his fucking. Then Sid pulled away, smiled at me, and I bent down and took his cock into my mouth. For the next few minutes it was just us three again, and I felt strangely warm and calm between them. I knew I was going to be thoroughly used for many hours to come by everyone else in the room, but it was actually really nice to just be with the two of them for a little bit. Harry was fucking me very tenderly, and Sid was gently stroking the back of my head as I delicately sucked and licked his cock. He was hardening again by the time Harry accelerated and then held in place as he filled me with toxic cum. Two more guys fucked me over the barrel, this time with no-one else being involved either time so I was able to more easily watch the orgy taking place than I had been over the back of the sofa. There was a real camaraderie amongst them all that reminded me of the guys at the house, and I wondered if we might all still be fucking each other so late in life. Well, I concluded, if I had my way and got some or all of them into this scene, we definitely would be! But for now I was the only jock here, and once the second guy was done with me, another two came over and removed the collar from my neck. They then led me over to a different cabinet, and after discarding the previous bit of gear on one of the shelves, they proceeded to fish some other items out for me to put on. I was soon wearing an extremely wide padded leather collar, matching wrist cuffs, a thick leather harness, a leather jockstrap, and boots that went up to my knees. They led me to a full-length mirror so I could see for myself how I looked, and I was quite taken aback with my appearance. I was definitely going to need to invest in some gear of my own like this once I had the money! Then they walked me over to a floor mat, got me down on all fours, and in no time I was being spit-roasted again. It was actually a bit of a strain sucking the cock at that angle with the collar on, but I kind of liked being restricted in that way. The two of them did a bit of a round robin on me, until eventually one of them went over the edge and bred me. I cleaned off his cock while the other slid in and lasted maybe a minute before also exploding, and then both of them slumped on the mat and I alternated my oral efforts on both of their softening cocks. Surprisingly, no-one took over at my hole, so once they were both fully soft I stood up and looked around. All the fucking seemed to have ceased, with everyone taking a breather. I wasn’t sure if everyone had bred me a second time as I’d sort of lost count, but with no fresh takers I found a packet of cigarettes and lit one up, and then gratefully took a bottle of water from Omar who had come over to me. “You OK?” he quietly said to me. “Yeah, fantastic” I said, grinning. “I’m glad you’re having fun” he said. “But we haven’t got the stamina of young bucks like you, so there might be a bit of a pause for a while.” “Of course” I said, taking a deep draw of the cigarette. “Unless…” said Omar. “Unless?” I asked. He looked at me quizzically for a moment, before putting his hand on my back. “Come with me” he said. We walked over to the door, out into the garden, and back across to the house. I heard the door to the playroom opening again behind us and looked round to see Harry and Sid following us. When we got to the house I held the patio door open for them, and then followed Omar to the bottom of the stairs where he then stopped and turned to look at me. “Listen, we never normally do this, but…” he said, before pausing and suddenly looking a little sad. “It’s OK Ome” said Harry, squeezing past me to put his arm over his friend’s shoulder. “Tell him” said Sid. I decided just to say silent, aware something bigger was going on. “It’s my partner” said Omar, looking up at me. “He doesn’t have long left, but we wanted him here for the end.” “Oh” I said, a little dumbfounded. “I wondered if you might…” Omar said. “Anything” I said, putting my hand on the side of his head. “We were, or are, very happy together” Omar said, “but the love of his life was a boy not unlike you. He lost him in 85.” I knew what this meant, and I guessed what Omar was asking me to do. “Jeff’s not really there much anymore” he said. “But if you could…” “Of course” I whispered. “What was his name?” So it was that ‘Robert’ paid a last visit to Jeff. With Omar looking on and quietly sobbing while Harry and Sid held him, I went to work making sure Jeff was reunited with the lover who had been stolen from him in those uncaring times. There was no sex, just kissing and holding, and I got lost in it all. When it was clear that Jeff was unconscious again, I slowly got off the bed and followed the others back onto the landing. Omar threw his arms around me and held onto me. When he let go, he whispered a thank you to me, and then quietly opened the bedroom door and went back inside. Harry put his hand on my back and gently encouraged me to go back downstairs with them, but once we were in the living room I paused and then went and sat down. Harry sat down next to me and put his hand on my knee, while Sid got us all glasses of whisky from the cabinet. “You’re a very special young man” said Sid, as he handed me a glass. “I don’t know about that” I replied. “You are” said Harry. “Omar was not being truthful before.” “He wasn’t?” I asked. “No” said Harry. “He said he doesn’t normally do that, but the truth is this is the first time he’s ever taken one of our visitors up to Jeff.” “He saw something in you” said Sid. “I could see it myself earlier when he was watching you, which is how I knew what was happening when he started bringing you over here.” “Oh” I said, a little shocked. “Jeff has been… Well, he’s been calling out for Robert for a while now” said Harry. “Oh” I said again. “Maybe you will have given him some peace with what you just did” said Sid, sitting down next to me and putting his arm round him. “So as I said, you’re a very special young man.” We sat in silence for a while drinking our whiskies, before I decided to ask them about their own relationship. They proceeded to tell me about meeting in the 80s, falling in love, but still having a lot of fun with others. They had concluded that it was probably Harry who had been pozzed and then passed it on to Sid, but they weren’t sure. Either way, they did not have any regrets, and with the advent of meds they had managed to not only keep themselves healthy for a while, but then also feel no guilt when they decided to end their regimen and get into gifting. Other men wanted it, and they were more than happy to give. They always did this together, and never played with anyone else solo. They were happy, still very much in love, and surrounded by friends who they thought of as family. “I want that someday” I said. “I’m sure you’ll find it, but you can have plenty of fun in the meantime without the worries we had in the 80s” Sid said. “I hope so” I replied, suddenly seeing Bailey in my mind. Where had he come from? Why him? Yet… Bailey. I shook my head and stood up, and the others followed me as I headed back outside and over to the playroom. When I got back into the warmth of that building, the other men were sitting around on the sofas smoking and drinking, and all of them stopped talking and stared at me when I entered. I briefly paused, before marching over to the one who had the hardest cock. I stood in front of him for a moment, and then carefully climbed onto the sofa so I was straddling him. I reached behind me and grabbed his dick, manoeuvred it until I felt it catch my hole, and then sat down on it in one steady movement. As soon as it was fully in me I shuffled my knees a little to get a better angle, and then began to rock myself up and down on the shaft. I closed my eyes but saw Bailey again, so opened them and stared at the ceiling. But soon he was there too, and I capitulated. I closed my eyes, and despite the fact that I was fucking myself on a toxic cock, I allowed my thoughts to wander…

Part 8 I was in the clouds but calm at the same time. Joe pulled out of me and the two of them began kissing. I tried to watch but was floating in the clouds. I heard a buzzing sound and they broke off their kiss. James looked at his phone. "Looks like he is here." James typed on his phone and went back to kissing Joe. A few minutes later, there was a knock on the door. James got up and walked to the door. I heard it open and then close. "Thanks for inviting me. What do we have here?" I heard clothes hitting the floor. "Our soon-to-be newest brotherhood member. He's taken several of our toxic loads and just got a blood slam." "Good. We gotta make sure it takes." I felt the bed shift and felt hands moving over my body. Then, I saw him above me. His face was older and gaunt. He was staring down at me. His gaze was intense. "These two sluts are part of my line. I'm always excited to add another slut." He bent down and started kissing me. His tongue darted into my mouth. The heat from his mouth and tongue were overwhelming. He grabbed the back of my hair and pulled back. Our mouths broke our kiss and he stared intently into my eyes. He moved up. I saw his chest tattoo. He had a giant scorpion that covered his entire chest. The stinger had six droplets next to it. He moved his chest closer. "Kiss the scorpion. Don't miss the stinger. We will be adding another droplet after tonight." I started kissing his chest. The need to please him overcame me. I kissed the entire length of his stinger and then kissed each droplet. Then, I kissed the empty space where a new droplet would be added. He pulled back and moved up again. His cock was inches away from my face. His cock was long and looked angry and his balls hung very low. "Suck my deathstick." He moved his cock closer. I opened my mouth and he pushed the tip of his cock in. I closed my mouth and began to lick and suck the head. I was immediately rewarded with some precum. It was salty and felt like boiling liquid. "Yeah slut. Savor my death juice before my cock goes into your throat." I ran my tongue through the slit trying to get every drop of his precious precum. I was rewarded with moans. He started to push his cock further in my throat. I ran the tongue around the underside of his cock and he continued to push. I fought back the urge to gag and accepted him into my throat. His cock wasn't overly long or thick but it was perfect size for my mouth and throat. He pulled back slightly and then pushed back into my throat. He put his hands on both sides of my head and started to slowly fuck my mouth. "Enough of the pregame. Time for the main act." With that, he pulled his cock out of my mouth and moved his body between my legs. I looked up and saw James and Joe on both sides of my head. They were looking down at me and smiling. Poppers were put under my left nostril. I inhaled deeply, held a few seconds and exhaled. It was immediately moved to my right nostril. I inhaled and held again. It was moved back to my left nostril. I exhaled and immediately inhaled and held it. At that moment, I felt his cock push firmly into my well-used fuckhole until he was completely in me. His cock felt like a molten steel rod in my ass. I exhaled. He held still for a moment, pulled about halfway out, and then pushed in again. Again, he for a moment and then started to slowly fuck me. He grabbed each of my ankles and held them on his shoulders. He took long slow strokes. I was enjoying the raw cock fucking me. Above me, James and Joe were kissing each other. I looked back at my raw breeder and saw his intense gaze on me. He looked like he knew what he wanted and was intent on taking it. His strokes began to speed up. "I have a seven day toxic load saved up for you, slut. There is no escape for you and nothing you can do from getting my death seed." He continued to speed up. His strokes became shorter and more desperate. "Here comes my death seed." He slammed into me and held still. I could feel each spurt of his cum hitting deep inside me. It feel like boiling liquid inside me. At that moment, I felt it. My limp cock began to cum. "Uhhhhhhhhh. Thank you, Sir." "Ooooh. Look at that. I think he enjoyed getting my toxic load." He reached inside my jock and scooped up some of my useless load. He stuck it in my open mouth and I licked his fingers clean. James immediately bent down and kissed me. More cum was scooped up and rubbed on each of my nipples. James withdrew from kissing me and started sucking one of my nipples as Joe sucked the other. I closed my eyes in ecstasy. I felt my breeder's cock start to pulsate inside me. It had only softened slightly and now it was getting hard again. Instead of fucking me, he pulled out. James and Joe had stopped sucking me. I was disappointed. I looked down to see what happened. James handed something to my breeder but I could tell what it was. Then I felt something going into my ass. It was rough. I felt it scraping inside me. It was uncomfortable. Then it stopped. He held it up. It was a toothbrush. The bristles were pink. "Look at that my poz sons. Perfect color." He dropped the brush and he immediately shoved his hard cock back in me. It hurt. "Poz him, my poz father. Poz him Aaron." With that, my breeder grabbed my ankles, pulled them together and held them firmly. He started fucking hard. Slap. Slap. Slap. Slap. His heavy balls were slapping against me as he drove his deathstick hard into me. "Look at all that red on my cock. It's inevitable." I was starting to come out of the clouds as the assault continued without mercy. I was enjoying this. A smile came across my face. I was where I was meant to be. Becoming a poz cumdump. "Looks at that sons. He is happy to be part of our family." I was overwhelmed with euphoria and gratitude. "Yes Sir. Thank you, Sirs for bringing me into your family." "mmmm. Here comes your final initiation." With that, he slammed into me. Spurt. My limp cock came as the first spurt hit deep inside me. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. Spurt. My cock kept cumming with each spurt. "Oh yeah. He's cumming and milking my deathseed out of me." He released my ankles and bent in and started to aggressively kiss me. I returned the kiss. He pulled back. "Open your mouth." I opened my mouth. All three leaned over me and spit into my open mouth. "Swallow." I closed my mouth, smiled, and swallowed. "Such a good slut. Now is the time to give him another blood slam and continue the pozzing party."

20y.o. Guy 6ft 180 smooth body. With a bubble Butt that will take any cock any load. I started doing some sTff recently all because of a friend that introduced it to me. Him and I would watch porn. Smoke, and goon out to porn. Until one day, we are doing our usual routine when he says he's going to point me this time. I was so nervous but said f it. Do it. Before he did it he showed me to clean out and then when I was clean he threw me on the bed and spread my boy cheeks, and rimmed me. I started moaning and pushing my ass into his face. He was moaning too. This is 100% more than We normally do. Then he preps me to get the point. He says, after this you will be begging for cocks. I'm going to fuck you. It's going to hurt at first but tryst me you will be beginning for more. And BAM . I was flying My whole body was humming. I started coughing and felt like I was breathing in so much more Air. The then flipped me, spit on my hole and just shoved his 8in thick cock in my hole. I screamed out, but then moaned then the words out of my mouth were, fuck me hard. As it felt like an hour had pass, his cock felt harder and he grunted low grunts, and said, here Comes my hot sees boy. And his big balls slapped against my as He goes balls deep and I feel him shooting ropes of cum deep in me. He collapses on my back. We lay there in euphoric bliss for a lil bit. Until he cuffs each of my hands to the posts. And then my legs. So fast I couldn't stop him. “So stay here hahaha my brothers are coming to try you out.He"heres some water u will need it. “ as he puts it to my mouth I chug it cuz I was so thirsty.” Good finish it all. Hahaha He then walked away and as I lay there. For I don't know how long. I started feeling funny. As if I was drunk. Then I was super horny humping the bed I was on. Then randomly felt someone on the bed, I feel another gag me and blindfold me. I was so f Ed up I didn't care at this point. Until I felt a, at least 10 Inch cock just slide into me. I moaned loudly Then the gag came out and a cock went in. Throat fucking me. What Is happening…. End of part one.